Let's Rock 'n' Roll

by Hawker Hurricane

Chapters

Chapter - 2 - A Trip Into Town (Edited)
Chapter - 3 - Dawn Of The First Day
Chapter - 4 - Perfect Day For Fun
Chapter - 5 - Just Another School Day
Chapter - 6a - Rainbow Rocks! Part 1
Chapter - 6b - Rainbow Rocks! Part 2
Chapter - 6c - Rainbow Rocks! Part 3
Chapter - 7 - Tis The Season To Be Jolly
Chapter - 8 - New Friends And Old Enemies
Chapter - 9 - When You're Going Through Hell, Keep Going
Chapter - 10 - What Goes Around, Comes Around
Chapter - 11 - Christmas Cheer Is Here Once Again
Chapter - 12 - Tidings Of Comfort And Joy
Chapter - 13 - IT'S CHRISTMAS!!
Chapter - 14 - Meeting The Mentor
Chapter - 15 - Having Fun
Chapter - 17 - Going Back Home
Chapter - 18 - A Place To Call Home
Chapter - 19 - A New Job
Chapter - 20 - All The Way To The Friendship Games!
Chapter - 21 - Doppelgangers
Chapter - 22 - When You're Going Through Hell, Keep Going II
Chapter - 23 - To Hell And Back
Chapter - 25 - And The Sun Will Rise
Chapter - 1 - A New Begining (Edited)
Chapter - 16 - Fun & Games In Ponyville
Chapter - 24 - Even The Darkest Night Will End

Chapter - 2 - A Trip Into Town (Edited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter - 3 - Dawn Of The First Day

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay, I've been having other things to deal with. Hope you all like it.

Chapter - 3 - Dawn Of The First Day

It was here. The day Forte had been dreading for weeks. Starting at a new school (again) and having to go through the same 'new kid' routine. The chance encounter with Rarity helped somewhat but it didn't completely eliminate his apprehension. The weekend trip to Pegasopolis however put him in excellent spirits. Wonderbolts absolutely destroyed Shadowbolts in an unbelievable 8-2 victory after being two goals down in the first ten minutes. 2-2 at half time which remained that way until the last twenty minutes when the floodgates opened. Six goals in twenty minutes made this a match to remember.

It made meeting the team after the match all the more better, especially when the booze was brought out. The CHS football team, Wondercolts, were also in attendance. Spitfire, Misty Fly and Fleetfoot all took a liking to Forte, much to the delight of his father, and promised to help him out when he starts at CHS. Like Forte, they too were life long supporters of Wonderbolts and excited the new kid was the son of the Chief Engineer of the new stadium. It definitely put Forte in their good books, not that they would ever befriend someone based solely on who their dad was. Teamwork, honesty, humility are some of the traits they appreciate.

But that was at the weekend. It was now Monday and Forte was stood out CHS next to a Horse statue looking at the façade of the school, hesitant to go in. He was stood there as other students walked passed him, oblivious to his presence. He wasn't stood for too much longer when he heard a familiar voice.

"Forte."

Forte turned to the source of the voice and saw Rarity run up to him and immediately wrapped her arms around him and hugged him. That caught the attention of the other students.

"Hi Rarity," replied Forte smiling, "I was just about to go in."

"Of course you were. That's why you've been standing here for several minutes."

Forte felt a little meek, "Oh, yeah well I was feeling a little.....you know."

Rarity giggled and hooked her arm around Forte's arm, "No need to feel embarrassed Forte, I'm here for you."

"Thanks Rarity."

"No problem darling," she replied just as she noticed something, "Forte dear you're not wearing your pony ears."

Forte started to feel a little embarrassed. He wasn't one for wearing such things and got the overwhelming feeling Rarity wouldn't budge on the matter.

"Yeah, I didn't feel like singling myself out as the new kid."

"But you must darling," exclaimed Rarity, "It's sort of a tradition here at CHS."

"But-"

"YOU MUST!"

Forte sighed in defeat, "OK, I'll wear them."

He reached into his bag when he 'remembered' he didn't pack them.

"Oh dear I seem to have forgotten them," he said with fake concern.

"No matter dear," she replied reaching into her bag, "As I said the other day I always carry a spare pair."

Damn thought Forte, she did.

Rarity placed the pony ears on his head and squeed in joy, "You look positively adorable in them darling."

Forte deadpanned, "Yay for me."

"Oh don't be so grumpy," she pouted, "You'll be fine, now come along. We need to get you to Principal Celestia's office."

Forte went with Rarity into the school and entered the main foyer. Quite large and spacious it felt light and airy as opposed to his old school where the atmosphere stifled any and all fun out of learning. Rarity took Forte by the arm to Principle Celestia's office, Forte's pony ears was attracting looks from other students, and knocked on the door.

"Come in," came a calm welcoming voice.

Forte and Rarity went in and saw two individuals. One was a tall woman with very long legs and rainbow like hair, the other person was a girl with bacon like hair.

She must be Sunset Shimmer thought Forte.

"Principal Celestia," started Rarity, "This is Forte Heldentenor. He's new here."

Forte just stood there in awkward silence as Principal Celestia approached and extended a hand, "Ah yes. Welcome to Canterlot High Mr Heldentenor."

Forte still stood there so Rarity budged him forward, Sunset stifling a giggle. Forte tentatively shook Celestia's hand.

"Pleased to meet you Principal Celestia."

Noting his nervousness, Celestia set about putting Forte at ease. She had a period set aside for him so Sunset could give him a tour of the school, and allow her to talk to her new student herself.

"Thank you Rarity for bringing Forte to my office, you may leave now. Lessons will begin shortly."

"Of course, Principal Celestia. I'll see you at dinner Forte, you to Sunset."

"Bye Rarity," replied Forte with a wave.

Rarity left the office and closed the door, leaving Forte with Celestia and Sunset.

"Please take a seat Mr Heldentenor," said Celestia softly as she sat down in the chair at her desk.

Forte went to sit down in the chair next to Sunset, both of them facing the Principal. Forte and Sunset looked at each other for a few seconds, Sunset looking slightly apprehensive. Gordon assumed it was due to chaperoning the new kid and was understandably nervous.

"First," continued Celestia, "Let me introduce you to Sunset Shimmer."

"Hi," said Forte with a small wave.

"Hi," replied Sunset, "Pleased to meet you. Rarity's told me a bit about you."

"She said you knew her after I mentioned you'd be my chaperone for the day."

"Yeah, we became friends recently," she said with a small wince. The memories of becoming a raging she-demon embarrassed and shamed her. She felt she would never be seen as anything but by anyone except her friends. Hopefully, Forte would view her as her reformed self and not have his opinion clouded by her past actions.

Assuming he doesn't know.

Which she feels he will find out if he doesn't already.

But she'll deal with that if and when the time arrives.

"Recently? Does that mean you're fairly new here as well?"

Sunset sighed and looked to the floor, "Not quite."

Before Forte could pry further Celestia intervened, "There will be plenty of time later for recounting each others' pasts. Now Forte, as you're already aware Sunset will be your chaperone for the day and will stay with you throughout the day excluding lessons where you're in different classes."

"Understood."

"She'll spend the first period giving you a tour of the school and showing you were your classes will be. I believe you will be in some of the same classes as well including today."

"Good, it'll be nice to have company in class."

"First stop though will be the library so you can have your student ID sorted out, Miss Cherilee will be ready for you. It won't take long, about five minutes."

"Sure," replied Forte, "Are we going now?"

"Yes," replied Celestia, "Sunset if you could take Forte to the library please."

"Yes Principal Celestia. Come on Forte," she said cheerily as she walked towards to office door.

"Thanks Principal Celestia, I'm sure I'll see you again sometime," Forte said as stood up.

"You're welcome Forte, if you ever need me you know where I am."

Forte walked over to Sunset and the two walked out into the hallway, Sunset indicating the way to go. The two walked side by side as they went towards the library, Forte looking around and rubbing his arm nervously.

"Nervous?"

Forte turned his head to Sunset and saw her smiling at him warmly, "A little. To be expected though right?"

"Course it is, but that's why I'm here."

"Thanks," replied Forte, feeling less apprehensive than before, "Do you think the rest of your friends will like me, I've already met two of them and Rarity mentioned something about a band."

"Yeah there's another three friends, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. I'm sure you'll get along with them just fine."

"Are we friends?" Forte asked bluntly.

"Why not? The more the merrier, right?"

Forte felt like a great weight had been lifted. He was so apprehensive about starting school and once again failing to have any friends he seriously considered asking of he could be home schooled instead.

"Right. Thanks for chaperoning me by the way."

"Oh it's nothing. People here are really friendly, if I didn't do it then someone else would have."

"Still, thank you."

"You're welcome," replied Sunset warmly before looking at Forte's head, "Nice ears by the way."

Forte blushed and started to feel odd inside, like he did when his dad caught him in them, "Oh well you see I saw Rarity and-"

Sunset held up a hand, "You don't need to explain, beside I don't mind you or anyone else wearing pony ears."

"Oh OK then, I was just feeling a little silly with them on."

"Don't be," replied Sunset, "You look quite adorable in them."

Forte deadpanned, "Thanks, I'm getting that a lot."

"Well it's true."

Forte grumbled to himself, causing Sunset to stifle a laugh. She found Forte's grumpiness to be quite entertaining and got the feeling he would get on well with her friends. She walked into the library with Forte and found Cherilee waiting for them at the service desk, the camera equipment had already been set up.

"Miss Cherilee, we're here for Forte's student ID photo."

"Of course, I've been expecting you. If you'd walk over to the shooting area."

Forte and Sunset walked over, Forte removing the pony ears and handing them to Sunset. He walked over and sat himself on the chair in front of the camera.

He hated having his photo taken. Absolutely detested it. Why he hated it he's not sure, but he's always remembered not liking it.

"Smile for the camera Forte," Cherilee happily sang.

Forte remained stoic. He never has done, nor will he ever smile for the camera. No matter how hard Sunset and Cherilee tried they simply could not get Forte to smile for the camera. Forte didn't see what the fuss was about. If he put on a huge cheesy grin, then every time he was asked for student ID he would have to give a cheesy grin every time to prove it's him. Whereas if he had a sad sack expression he could just show them the card and be done with it.

Forte and Sunset sat patiently for a few moments as Cherilee printed out an ID card, a card that would double up as a library card for the CHS library. Cherilee finished producing the ID card and brought it over to Forte.

"Thanks Miss Cherilee."

"You're welcome Forte."

Cherilee went back to the service desk whilst Forte got up and walked over to Sunset.

"So," started Sunset, "Let's see your photo."

Reluctantly Forte showed her.

Sunset only just managed to restrain herself from a laughing fit, "Well, it certainly brings out your serious side."

"Yeah yeah ID photos are the same everywhere you go. Can I see yours?"

Sunset got hers out and showed Forte as they left the library. Hers wasn't too bad if Forte was honest, it showed her smiling softly looking like a girl content with life.

"Not bad I suppose."

Sunset rolled her eyes, "Well aren't you the charmer."

"No I didn't mean-"

Sunset laughed, "Rarity is right. You are cute when you're terrified."

Forte blushed profusely, "Err.....thanks."

"You're welcome," replied Sunset as she placed the pony ears headband back on his head, "You look even cuter wearing those."

"Yay for me," he deadpanned monotonously.

Sunset stiffed another laugh, Forte would definitely get on with the girls.

The tour went by without incident and Forte saw most of the school. They were unable to visit the gym as it was in use by some students. The hour was over and second period was coming up, in which Forte and Sunset where in the same class. They made their way over to the Science labs where another of Sunset's friends was waiting.

"Hey Fluttershy," said Sunset hugging her.

"Hi Sunset," replied Fluttershy timidly before noticing Forte, "Who's your friend? Is he the new student you're chaperoning?"

Sunset nodded, "Fluttershy this is Forte, Forte this is Fluttershy."

"Hi Fluttershy," Forte said enthusiastically.

"Hey Forte," she replied meekly.

"As you can see she's a little shy."

"That's OK, I can understand being nervous around the new kid."

Before the conversation could continue the teacher opened the door and allowed the students to enter. They all filed in and took their seats, Forte taking a seat on the empty table next to Sunset and Fluttershy. As everyone filed in, Forte became very aware of many pairs of eyes looking at him and whispering things amongst themselves. Forte could make most of it out but the bits he did hear where nothing beyond 'Must be the new kid' and 'At least he's following tradition'.

Everyone quietly sat down just in time for the teacher to walk in.

"Good morning everyone."

"Good morning Professor Discord."

Discord looked at his papers and remembered the memo from Celestia informing him of the new student. Discord looked around the room and it didn't take long to spot him. The pony ears signalled him out.

"As you can see we have a new student," he began as everyone looked at Forte, "And as I'm sure all of us welcome our new Wondercolt to CHS."

The students in the room cheered and Forte could hear things like 'You rock!' and 'CHS RULE!'.

He heard another girl say that he looked adorable in the pony ears. He felt like removing them but decided against it. He could wear them for one day.

"Yes Miss Heartstrings?" said Discord as he noticed her hand in the air.

"I just thought that CHS's newest Wondercolt should introduce himself."

Oh no! No no no no no no no no no no no! he frantically thought. He hated standing up in front of people and talking.

Discord seemed to realise Forte's trepidation and pounced, "What a wonderful idea Miss Heartstrings. Do come on up young man. Indulge us with your life story."

Forte hesitated.

"Come on now, don't be shy," Discord added.

Forte hesitantly got up and walked to the front of the class, consciously aware of the many pairs of eyes watching him. He stood in front of the whiteboard and turned around and was about to introduce himself when the classroom door burst open.

"Sorry I'm late."

Forte watched as a blue skinned girl with rainbow hair burst in.

"Late again Miss Dash," said Discord, unamused at Rainbow's tardiness.

"Sorry Professor."

Forte watched as Rainbow went to sit down at the table he was at.

"Forte?"

Forte looked to his right and noticed Discord motioning for him to start talking.

"Errr yyyes. Hi people. My name is Forte Heldentenor and as you can probably guess by the ears, I'm new here."

The students laughed at Fortes' reference to the tradition behind the pony ears.

"I've been told this school is a friendly and welcoming place and I hope I can become a part of that ethos."

The students clapped a small bit including Discord. Forte felt a mix of embarrassment and relief. Embarrassment at having to stand up in front of people and speak but relief at not making an arse of himself.

"Wonderful Forte, wonderful," clapped Discord.

Forte thanked Discord and went back to his seat next to Rainbow, unaware how lucky he was to sit next to one of the coolest girls in school. Normally Rainbow refused to let anyone sit with her but as she was late, Forte unknowingly sat down at her table. Rainbow wasn't mad, not yet anyway. She'd wait to see if he was cool enough first, or at least smart enough to help with the answers.

Now sitting next to Rainbow, Forte got out pen and paper like the other students did. Discord approached with a science text book that is given to each student at the start of the year. A brand new copy as well with no rips, scuff marks or anything. It was in pristine condition. He wrote his name in the cover in the allocated space and waited for the lesson to begin.

"Today the topic of the lesson is space, the final frontier."

There was a murmur of excitement at the topic. The students knew that while Professor Discord was a highly respected theoretical physicist and cosmologist, his true passion was teaching and Discord had his own unique way of doing it. Professor Discord's lessons were never boring.

"Forte, what is space?" asked Discord.

Forte shrugged, "An area that isn't full?"

Forte felt a little tense at seeing the Professor's stern expression.

Which then morphed into a hearty belly laugh.

"I like you Mr Heldentenor. I foresee you doing well in my classes."

Forte looked around the room expecting blood curdling glares due to seemingly becoming teachers pet, but as he looked around he aw everyone giving him the thumbs up.

Discord left the room momentarily leaving the students alone.

"Way to go Forte," some of the students said enthusiastically.

Forte looked at them confused, "You're not all angry at me at getting praise from the teacher?

The students looked at each other and shook their heads.

"What made you think we'd be angry at you?" asked Lyra.

"Well at my old school if a student got praise from a teacher they were immediately picked on by the rest of the class."

"Well that's totally not cool," replied Rainbow Dash, "Besides, Professor Discord is the coolest teacher in school."

"Really?" asked Forte.

"Yeah, totally," Rainbow replied coolly.

"So I'm worrying over nothing?"

The students nodded and murmured affirmatives. Discord re-entered the room with what appeared to be a DVD in his hand.

"To start off with," he began, "We'll be watching a short documentary on the Universe, specifically black holes. Afterwards there'll be a worksheet with a few questions for you to answer."

Discord switched on the TV and put the DVD in the player. The whole class watched with keen interest as the documentary played, even Rainbow Dash showed an interest. The documentary was quite informative and well put together, if a little short at forty five minutes. During the documentary Discord went around the room putting a worksheet in front of each student.

The documentary finished and the students began filling in the worksheet. The questions weren't too difficult, not for Forte anyway. Questions included 'How large must a star be to become a Black Hole?' and 'What is the Electron Degeneracy Pressure?'

Discord allowed the students to talk to their desk partner, he didn't mind it so long as the students completed their work to a satisfactory standard. Rainbow got a bit stuck on some of the questions but Forte was able to help her out to which she was grateful, even calling Forte 'egghead'.

Every student finished the worksheet in time for the bell sounding for morning break. The students packed their bags and made their way out of the room, handing in their worksheets on the way out.

As they headed out Sunset, accompanied by Rainbow and Fluttershy, caught up with Forte.

"So did you enjoy your first lesson at CHS?" asked Sunset.

"Yeah it was good," he replied modestly.

"Good?" repeated Fluttershy, "Professor Discord was really impressed with you, he has an odd sense of humour and it's really rare he laughs at another persons' jokes."

"So what you're saying is that on my first day, I've got myself in the good books of the coolest teacher in school?"

"Yeah, that's pretty much it," summed up Sunset.

Forte just shrugged his shoulders, "So, we're we headed now?"

"The canteen for some snacks," replied Rainbow, "We have a twenty minute break period before third period then we have lunch."

"Sounds good," said Forte, excited about the prospect of food, "Is the canteen any good here?"

"Totally," Rainbow replied, "Today is Meatball Monday."

"I love meatballs," Forte said with a wide smile, "But then again I love food."

"You'll get along just fine with Rainbow then," quipped Sunset.

Rainbow just rolled her eyes as the quartet made their way to the canteen for a mid morning snack. It wasn't too busy in the canteen but Forte's pony ears stood out and identified him as a new kid, as no-one recognised him. There were a few other students wearing a pair as well. Forte and the girls stood in line for food, Sunset and Fluttershy decided to wait until lunch whereas Forte and Rainbow got a snack each. Forte got some chocolate covered flapjack and Rainbow got a chocolate chip muffin. Fluttershy took the break time as an opportunity to tell Forte he looked adorable in his pony ears, to which he responded 'Yay for me'. It was all in good humour though.

Both snacks were thoroughly enjoyed.

Third period rolled around but this time Sunset and Forte were in different classes, Rainbow was in another class also. Fortunately, Forte's next lesson was the same as Fluttershy's. History with Mr Cranky Doodle. He was a popular teacher as well due to his funny grumpiness.

It was quite uneventful. Forte didn't have to get up again and introduce himself, but a few more students did say hi. The lesson was about the Equestrian Industrial Revolution which Forte found fascinating. He did get stuck on a few questions but Fluttershy helped him out, she was quite adept at history.

The bell rang signalling that time of the day when you stuff your face with food and everything else becomes secondary. Fluttershy and Forte walked to the canteen where they met up with the other girls including Pinkie and Rarity. Another girl was present, Forte noticed, who confidently introduced herself.

"Howdy there partner, ahm Applejack," she said holding out a hand.

Forte took her hand and shook it firmly, "I'm Forte."

"So I've been told by these girls," she smirked indicating the others.

"Nothing embarrassing I hope?"

"No nothin' like that, but ah do agree in their opinion yah look mighty adorable in those pony ears."

"Yay for me.....again."

The girls giggled.

"Don't mind us Forte," said Sunset warmly, "We're only teasing you."

"Yeah I know, only Rainbow has to say it now."

Everyone looked at Rainbow expectantly.

"I'm going to get my lunch, I'm starving."

"Tell us somethin' we don't know."

The group went into the canteen and got their lunch. All but Fluttershy and Sunset got Meatballs and Chips (Rainbow and Forte also got some bacon) whilst Sunset and Fluttershy got a fruit salad each. They each talked about what they did at the weekend. It turns out Rainbow Dash went to Pegasopolis as well along with Fluttershy. All the girls were amazed to hear when Forte said he was there in the VIP section with his father. Rainbow was slightly jealous he got to meet the Wonderbolts players, but he said he would try to talk his dad into letting all of them come along to the VIP section in the future. As a thank you for being so helpful towards him.

Forte's two afternoon lessons were Art followed by Food Technology with all the girls. Pinkie managed to talk them all into taking the subject and she was ecstatic when Forte also joined the group. It was a practical lesson and since she was his chaperone, Sunset paired with Forte. Their chocolate gateau was met with warm praise from the teacher. The rest of the gateau was cut in half and the pair each took their just desserts.

The bell rang for the last time of the school day and throngs of students made their way out. Forte saw that his mum and dad was in the Jag ready to pick him up. He walked out with the girls and stopped opposite his parents who were on the opposite site side the road. Forte turned around to the girls who each gave him a hug, except Rainbow, and said they'd look forward to seeing him tomorrow. As the girls started to walk away, Rainbow remained stood still.

"Rainbow, are you coming?" asked Sunset.

"Just a sec," she replied turning to look at her.

Rainbow looked at Forte, walked up to him, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the cheek.

"You look adorable in those ears," she said before kissing his other cheek, "I'll see you tomorrow Forte."

She let go of him and walked away, the other girls and most of the CHS students just stood and looked at Forte. Who himself was stock still.

"Darling," said Rarity, gently shaking Forte, "Are you still with us?"

Forte nodded, "I'm still here. I wasn't expecting that though."

"Neither was anyone else," replied Rarity looking around seeing the stunned students, "Anyway, we'll see you tomorrow darling. Bye now."

"Bye Rarity, bye girls."

"Bye Forte," they all called back in unison.

Forte made his way over to his parents and got in the car.

His dad turned around to him with a huge smile on his face.

"That's my boy."

"They're just friends," Forte said trying to play down the situation.

"Even the rainbow haired one?"

"Well sh-sh-sh-she was just being nice. I helped her in science. There's nothing between us, we're just friends."

"Just like that purple haired girl, she seemed taken with you."

"We really are just friends."

"If you say so son. Well dear," he said turning to his wife, "I think our boy deserves a reward, I was thinking of going to dinner at that new Steak House that's opened."

"Sounds wonderful dear," replied Fioritura, "Are you OK with that sweetie?"

"Yeah, sounds great."

"Wonderful, we'll go later tonight."

"Cool."

"Oh and Forte?"

"Yes Mum?"

"You look adorable in those ears."

For the love of....

Chapter - 4 - Perfect Day For Fun

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter - 5 - Just Another School Day

Author's Note

Finally got another chapter out. Thanks to A random person for editing the chapter.

Chapter - 5 - Just Another School Day

The dull grey clouds. The pouring rain. The clap of thunder. A grumpy teenager.

It was definitely Monday morning.

Forte grumbled to himself as he made his way to the kitchen for breakfast. He wouldn't have been so grumpy but a certain team he supports had a shocking 3-1 defeat at the hands of Terraville AFC at the football yesterday.

His mother noted the pouty face of her son and giggled to herself, "I made you some pancakes deary, would you like syrup with them?"

Forte, sat with elbows on the table resting his head on his hand, made a noise that his mother assumed was a yes. Fioritura walked over and placed his breakfast in front of him causing his stomach to grumble at the sweet smell and sight of it.

"Enjoy sweetie."

"Thanks mum.," he replied happily picking up a knife and fork.

"What will you be doing at school today?" She said as she came over to the table and sat down.

"ICT, Physics, History, Art and Food Tech. In that order. Rainbow also invited me to watch them in band practice during lunch."

"That's excellent, maybe she'll let you join."

"It's a little early for that, but you never know. Where's dad?"

"He had to head off early. He was needed at the construction site."

"Nothing serious is it?"

"I don't think so, he didn't rush off and he didn't seem worried."

Forte grinned, "I still can't believe dad is overseeing the construction of the new Wonderbolt stadium. Do you think he'll let me take a look around while it's been built?"

"You'd have to ask him. Try not to be disappointed if you can't though. He has strict health and safety laws he must abide by."

Forte was too busy stuffing his face to verbally answer so a simple nod of the head was enough to acknowledge his mother. After a few moments, the door bell sounded. Forte and Fioritura looked at each other confusingly, unsure as to who would be calling at this time. They weren't expecting any visitors.

"I'll get it," Forte said standing up.

Forte walked bristly to the front door, not wanting to keep whoever was there waiting too long in the pouring rain. He opened the door and his gloomy mood evaporated in an instant.

"Sunset!"

Sunset stood alone on the doorstep. She was wearing a bright red form-fitting PVC raincoat with yellow highlights, popper buttons and tie-belt. The coat went down to her mid-thighs and the colour scheme perfectly matched her hair. Her smile shined through the doom and gloom of the dull, grey weather and was as bright as her coat.

"Hi Forte, how are you?"

Forte's mouth momentarily resembled that of a cod fish. Sunset's attire definitely attracted attention.

"The weather's crap but apart from that I'm OK. Come in if you want. It's warmer in here," Forte said as he stood aside and allowed Sunset to enter, "Nice coat by the way."

"Thanks," Sunset replied as she lowered her hood, "Rarity made it. She made one for each of the girls and one for you."

"She made one for me?" he asked as he closed the door.

"Yes, I brought it with me. She gave it to me last night to give to you. The girls got theirs last night as well."

Sunset handed over a bag to Forte. He opened the bag to find another coat similar to Sunsets but without a tie belt.. It was electric blue in colour with darker blue highlights, mimicking his hair.

"What do you think?" asked Sunset.

"I like it," he replied holding it out in front of him.

"Forte are you going to introduce me to your friend?"

Forte turned around to see his mother approaching.

"Errrr yyyyeah, sorry. Mum this is Sunset. Sunset this is my mother."

Fioritura held out her hand which Sunset shook, "Pleasure to meet you Sunset."

"Pleased to meet you Mrs Heldentenor."

"Please call me Fioritura. Do you want to join us for breakfast? I can cook up some more pancakes if you like?"

A small smile appeared on Sunset's face. The chance to have pancakes was too good to pass up.

"Could I have syrup with them please?" she asked rubbing the back of her neck.

"Sure you can. Forte likes them with syrup as well," she replied before noticing his new coat, "I like your new coat."

"Rarity made it for me."

"Well it looks good. Suits you, as does yours Sunset."

"I know. Rarity did a great job. She made them just before the weekend, good timing as well given the weather today."

"Speaking of the weather, I can give you both a lift to school if you like?"

"That'd be great thanks," replied Sunset, smiling brightly.

"You're welcome dear. Now just hang your coat up and come and join us in the kitchen."

Sunset hung her coat up, Forte's also, and followed them into the kitchen. Sunset sat down with Forte at the table while Fioritura went to make some more pancakes. Forte quickly finished off the rest of the pancakes he still had, prompting a giggle from Sunset.

"Are you enjoying those?"

"You could say that," he replied stuffing the last of the pancakes into his squeal hole.

"Are you a local yourself Sunset?" Fioritura asked.

"Errrr not exactly. I moved here a while ago."

"Where are you from originally?" asked Forte.

Silence. Sunset couldn't tell them just yet, they'd think she's crazy.

"It's complicated. Let's just say I’m from out of town."

The cryptic response created more questions than answers but now wasn't the time to probe further. Sunset was a guest and it would be rude to interrogate her when it's clear it's a sensitive issue.

THIRTY MINUTES LATER

CANTERLOT HIGH SCHOOL CAR PARK

"Thanks for the ride mum."

"You're welcome sweetie."

"Thanks for the ride Fioritura."

"You're welcome dear. I'll see you tonight Forte, bye now. Bye Sunset."

"Bye mum/bye Fioritura," Forte ad Sunset replied together.

Fioritura slowly drove out of the car park and drove away, leaving Sunset and Forte in her car park. They both started walking towards the main entrance, rain still pouring down, when one of their friends joined them.

"Hey you guys!"

They both turned around, "Hey Pinkie!"

Pinkie was wearing the coat Rarity had made. Unsurprisingly it was as pink as her, had baby blue cuffs and trim and apart from the colour, was the same as Sunset's in design. Despite the weather, she was her usual bubbly, cheerful self.

"Shame about the weather huh?"

"Yeah but at least it didn't rain at the weekend," replied Sunset, "Not that it would've been less fun if it had, not now Forte's part of the gang."

Part of the gang? They've only known me for a week yet they consider me as part if their inner circle?

"I totally agree," replied Pinkie, "Forte's a bestie now."

The next thing Forte felt was the bone crushing hug of Pinkie. Forte couldn't quite believe how strong she was but given that her family owned a mine and Pinkie grew up lugging rocks around, it's not really that surprising Pinkie is as strong as an ox.

As nice as it was to be hugged by Pinkie, he needed to breathe and Pinkie's death hug was slowly getting stronger. The opposite of what he needed.

"Pinkie," he wheezed, "Can't breathe."

"Whoops! Sorry Forte," she said as she let go of him, "I like your coat. Is that the one Rarity made?"

"Yeah, it's really nice. The colour suits me as does yours. I'm guessing pink is your favourite colour?"

"Yepperoni."

Just then the bell rang signalling five minutes until registration. Fifteen minutes of doing nothing basically apart from the form teacher going through the register to see who's arrived. Forte was in the same form as Sunset and Fluttershy.

"Come on Forte, we better get going."

"Sure, I'll see you in ICT Pinkie."

"See you in a bit Forte."

Pinkie separated from Forte and Sunset and headed to her form room, the other two walked to together to theirs.

"So Forte, you've been here a week. Do you like it?"

"Yeah I like it a lot. I think I got lucky becoming friends with you girls though. Very lucky. At my old school I had no friends."

A pang of sadness struck Sunset as she looked at a slightly glum Forte. Her former self would have ridiculed Forte and relish in his misery. But with the friends she has now she wouldn't wish being friendless on anyone. She put a comforting arm around Forte.

"Luck had nothing to do with us becoming friends. I get the feeling we would have been anyway even if you didn't bump into Rarity and Pinkie," she said before moving in front of Forte, looked directly at him and placed her hands on his shoulders, "I'd still have been your chaperone and would have introduced you to them anyway. You're our friend now Forte, and nothing will change that."

A small smile made its way onto Forte's face, "Thanks Sunset."

"You're welcome Forte," Sunset replied, giving Forte a hug.

A surprised and slightly blushing Forte returned the hug. The two embraced for a few moments before making their way inside their form room where Fluttershy was already sitting.

Around the corner however, their other friends watched with satisfaction at the sight they saw.

"Oh we absolutely must do everything we can to get those two love birds together," Rarity stated.

Registration was it's usual boring self. The bell rang and everyone on the room started making their way to their first lesson of that day. For Forte and Fluttershy it was ICT, for Sunset it was Maths. Much to her delight.

Fluttershy and Forte made their way to the Computer Room chatting about the weekend. Forte was surprised to find out Fluttershy was a Wonderbolts supporter. Apparently she started following them after Rainbow Dash took her to a game when they were young. Forte was even more surprised by what happened at the match at the weekend.

To say Flutttershy was a vocal supporter is an understatement. Forte would never have suspected the small, timid girl to use such colourful language when giving her opinion on the referee.

But then again, Forte thought, it's the quietest people that have the most ferocious of tempers.

"Did you enjoy yourself at the weekend Forte?" Fluttershy asked quietly.

"Yeah I really enjoyed myself with you girls. Apart from the football."

"I know. That was never a penalty or a red card. The ref caused us to lose that match, the biased piece of sh-"

*BRRRRRNG*

Everyone went inside the computer room and sat down at their desks, waiting patiently for the teacher to arrive.

A minute or so later Vice-Principal Luna walked in and stood in front of the class. Everyone paid her attention as she was known for being quite strict.

"Good morning students."

"Good morning Vice-Principal Luna," the class responded.

"Today you'll be continuing your Excel coursework. Forte, as you're new to this school you have a small amount of catching up to do. Fluttershy, would you be able to assist him?"

"I'd be happy to," she replied with a gentle smile.

"Excellent. Now, log into your accounts while I go through the register."

A storm of tapping reverberated throughout the room as everyone logged into their private accounts. Luna went through the register, everyone was present, and everyone set about continuing their coursework. Luna handed Forte the necessary worksheets setting out the Learning Outcomes of coursework. Forte got started straight away, with a little assistance from Fluttershy, and made a promising start. He was given permission to catch up the previous years optional subjects' coursework throughout the remaining school year. All of the coursework of the mandatory subjects would carry over given that all state schools followed the same curriculum.

The lesson went by fairly quickly with Forte doing a fair amount, much to Luna's praise.

Dinner had finally arrived. Forte and Rainbow were starving and unsurprisingly each of them chose a hearty meal in a roast chicken, chips and vegetables complete with gravy. Forte sat with the girls again, sandwiched between Sunset and Rainbow. Each of the other girls were also wearing coats Rarity had made. They each matched their own skin and hair colours perfectly.

"Forte I see you're wearing the coat I made you, do you like it?"

"Yeah it's great, thanks for making it. Good timing as well given the weather."

"You're welcome darling, and yes the weather is truly dreadful. It's forecast for rain all week. I'm sorry I didn't give it to you before, it slipped my mind."

"Don't worry about it, oh and thanks Sunset for bringing it."

"No problem, glad I could help."

The hebdomad ate their dinners and chatted about their lessons. Forte and Rainbow in particular talked about Discord's practical demonstration using electro-magnets and iron filings before vocally and passionately stating his disdain for bald Prenchman. About fifteen minutes had past and there were seven empty plates at the table. Still feeling peckish, Forte felt like having dessert.

"Any of you girls want dessert? I think I saw some hot chocolate fudge cake on display."

"Thank you darling, I'd love some."

The other girls also graciously accepted Forte's offer. Forte's headed off back over to the counters, taking the dirty plates with him and putting them with the other dirty pots, to order seven helpings of the cake. Applejack went with him to help.

Whilst they were away, the remaining girls had a quick girl talk.

"So Sunset, what do you think of Forte?" asked Rarity.

Sunset smiled, "He's nice, funny...cute."

"It sounds like someone's a smitten kitten."

Sunset blushed a little, "When I went it his place this morning he was calm, but definitely a flustered if his red face was anything to go by."

"It sounds like our new friend has a crush on Sunset," Rainbow said.

"He invited me in and we had breakfast at his place."

"Yep, he definitely likes you," Pinkie added.

"Why did you give the coat to Sunset to give to Forte? You could have given it to him yourself," asked Rainbow.

"Sunset asked to take it to him."

Everyone looked at Sunset expecting an explanation. A small blush appeared on her face, "I just wanted to help."

"Of course you did darling."

A moment later Forte and Applejack returned with the desserts.

"Here you are girls," Forte said as he placed them on the table, "Enjoy."

"Thank you Forte, it's really kind of you," Fluttershy quietly said.

"Generous as well," added Rarity.

The other girls added their thanks as well.

"Well you girls have been nice to me the past week so I thought I could at least get you a little something in return. Even if it is only cake."

"ONLY CAKE!"

Everyone's heart missed a beat with Pinkie's exclamation.

"Forte, there's a lot you need to learn about cake," Pinkie added, "Cake is never just 'only cake'. Cake is much more important than that."

"I'll be sure to remember that," Forte replied, "Speaking of cake, don't we have another practical lesson in Food Tech today?"

Pinkie nodded, "Yep, we're making chocolate cake today."

"Who's going with who today?" Sunset asked.

"I'll partner with you," Forte replied fast and quickly.

Almost immediately he realised how he spoke and a small blush appeared on his face.

"I-I-I mean if y-you want to....you don't have to if-"

"I'd love to partner with you."

The other girls were stifling giggles at the blossoming romance in front of them.

"That's great," Forte said with a nervous chuckle, "I can't wait."

The last lesson of the day arrived. Everyone was waiting inside the classroom as Granny Smith, the Food Tech teacher, was preparing the ingredients for the demonstration. Sunset and Forte were at their workstation chatting quietly, as was everyone else.

"You OK Forte?" she asked as she tied his apron strings.

"Yeah I'm fine. Pity it's still raining."

"Yeah the weather's been miserable lately."

"And with winter coming up it's only going to get worse."

"Don't you like winter?"

"No. It's too cold and I don't like snow."

Before Sunset could continue the conversation, Granny Smith called for attention. She gave a demonstration first in how to make chocolate cake. Everyone watched with interest as chocolate cake came to life by her experienced hands. Granny Smith was a brilliant teacher who had been teaching at CHS for a long time. She even taught Mr and Mrs Cake.

After the demonstration was over she sent the students to their workstation to make their own chocolate cake. Each pair were given enough ingredients to make a 7 inch cake.

Forte and Sunset about starting making their chocolate cake. They measured out the correct ingredients and got to work. Whilst Sunset was buttering a round cake tin, Forte was breaking dark chocolate into a pan to melt down followed by butter and cold water.

Whilst Forte was overseeing the chocolate melting and beating eggs and buttermilk together in a bowl, Sunset mixed self-raising flour, plain flour, baking powder, light muscovado sugar, golden caster sugar and cocoa powder into a large bowl, and began mixing it with her hands to get rid of any lumps.

Once the chocolate mix had melted and the egg mix was mixed, they poured them in with the flour mixture and began to mix until the mixture was well blended with a small runny consistency. Once this was done they poured the mix into the cake tin and placed it into the oven to bake.

Whilst everyone's cakes were baking, Granny Smith had the class do some questions out of their food tech text books. Forte was particularly good with food tech theory but Pinkie however seemed to know everything on the subject.

Before the cakes had fully baked, they still needed to make the ganache.

Forte again broke some more dark chocolate into a pan, poured in some double cream and added some golden castor sugar. Whilst Forte was doing this Sunset carefully cut the baked cake horizontally into three layers.

The chocolate ganache now mixed, Sunset sandwiched the layers together with a little of the ganache and, with a devilish grin, poured the rest of the it over the cake. Forte and Sunset watched with delight as the chocolate mix fall down the sides complete covering the cake. Sunset spread the mix evenly with a palette knife, and with immense satisfaction sprinkled a generous amount of large chocolate curls to finish the cake off.

Forte and Sunset looked at their chocolate masterpiece. Just looking at it would cause anyone to salivate.

Looking around the room they saw the cakes of everyone else, Granny Smith going around the room giving an assessment on each pair's cake.

Pinkie and Rarity's cake was unsurprisingly good looking, Fluttershy and Rainbow's cake was a little rough looking but still appetising to look at, Applejack and Bon Bon's was impressive. Flash and Lyra's looked like it had seen better days.

So far Granny Smith was satisfied with what she saw. But when she saw Forte's and Sunset's her eyes almost bulged out.

"Oh my, that is without doubt one of the best lookin' cake ah have ever seen. You two make a sweet couple together."

Both Forte and Sunset blushed.

"We're not dating," Forte said defensively.

Granny smirked, "Ah never said you were. Ah was referring to you two working well together."

Forte felt his blush get redder and they eyes of everyone looking at him.

Fortunately, the ringing bell spared him more blushes.

"Well anyway, y'all have done excellent work today. Ah'll be sure to tell Principal Celestia about yer hard work. Now, cut yer cakes into halves put them into tins to take home. I'll see y'all again on Thursday."

Sunset and Forte did as Granny Smith said and after taking off their aprons and putting their coats on, walked out together with the other girls.

"That was definitely an enjoyable lesson," Forte said with a smile on his face.

The hebdomad walked to the school main entrance and saw the rain was still falling, although not as heavy as earlier. They each put their hoods up and gloves on and walked outside, stopping just in front of the statue.

"Well it's been another good day but I must be going, my parents are out and I'll need to cook Sweetie's tea."

"I thought you had a flat in town?" asked Forte confused.

"I do but that's not exactly mine. I still live with my parents but the flat you saw belongs to the gentleman who owns the shop. He just let's me use it now and again."

"Oh, that's OK I guess."

"I'm glad you approve. Now I must be off, bye now darlings."

"Bye Rarity," everyone replied in unison.

The other girls sans Sunset also gave their farewells and headed home, leaving her with Forte.

There was a short silence until Forte spoke, "So err....do you...want to walk home with me?"

"Sure, I'm headed that way anyway."

Forte and Sunset started walking side by side together, the rain doing nothing to dampen the mood between them. They both talked a little more about their hobbies. Sunset had an interest in astronomy which surprised Forte given her name and bright features. She also had an interest in heliology and was exceptionally well read on the subject.

After the twenty minute walk home Sunset and Forte stood outside the front gate to his house.

"So, I guess this is goodnight," Sunset said, her voice quavering slightly.

"You could come in if you like and have tea with us, my parents won't mind."

"I couldn't do that, thanks anyway."

"Come on Sunset, please. At least you'll be out of the rain."

Sunset scratched her chin, pondering Forte's offer, "OK but on one condition."

"What's that?"

Forte sat on the side of his bed, arms folded and scowling. Sunset was kneeling on his bed just behind him.

"Now just hold still pony boy," she said as she placed a pony-ears headband on his head.

Forte felt the tight grip of the headband on his skull, followed by the firm hug from Sunset. She wrapped her arms around him and leaned forward slightly allowing Forte to turn his head slightly and look her directly in the face.

"Just because I like wearing them doesn't mean you can use them against me."

Sunset giggled a little, "No but it wouldn't be as fun if I didn't tease you."

"Well, if I'm wearing a pair, you have to to."

Forte opened a bedside drawer and took out his other headband and placed them on Sunset's head.

"Now who's cute pony girl?"

Forte's face in an instant went as red as Sunset's hair as he realised what he said.

"I mean...what I meant was.....oh bugger me, why do I say these things?"

Forte rested his head in his hands and went silent. Sunset was about to giggle when realised Forte was genuinely upset. Concerned she wrapped an comforting arm around him.

"Forte, don't be upset. I'm not offended with what you said. Now come on, by the smell of things tea's nearly ready."

"Yeah," Forte replied a little more cheerful, "I'm starving."

No surprise there then thought Sunset.

The duo made their way downstairs and into the kitchen where Fioritura was cooking tea. Beef noodle soup. Forte assumed Sunset to be vegetarian having never seen her eat meat but it turns out she likes eating it, just not a lot.

"Thanks for letting me stay for tea Fioritura, I appreciate it."

"You're welcome sweetie."

Sunset looked over to see Forte setting the table and couldn't help but smile.

"You like him don't you?"

Sunset turned around to see Fioritura approach her.

"Well he's....nice, funny.....cute, especially when he panics."

"Well, he definitely likes you. But I'm sure you've noticed him looking a few times."

Sunset giggled a little, though quietly enough so that Forte wouldn't hear, "Yeah I've noticed. I'm not sure he knows I've noticed though."

"Most guys don't."

Forte, Sunset, Fioritura and Travertine were sat at the dinner table eating their tea. Travertine was sat next to his wife with Forte and Sunset sat opposite, also next to each other.

"So Sunset," Travertine said, "How's school going?"

"It's going great. I'm in a few of the same classes as Forte. We paired up together in Food Tech today."

"So you two made that chocolate cake I saw in the fridge?"

"Yeah, Granny Smith was pleased as well."

"Granny Smith?" Travertine said, recognising the name, "Is she still teaching there?"

"Yes, and I can't see her leaving anytime soon."

"How are you two getting along?"

"We get along great," replied Forte, "I get along with the other girls too."

"Just girls?" asked Travertine holding back laugh.

"I've.....not got around to seeing any of the guys," Forte replied shovelling some more food into his mouth.

"He's been spending most of his time with us, not that we mind. He's fun to have around."

Forte shrugged, "Well, you're all friendly girls so why look elsewhere for friends when I have some in front of me."

"Speaking of friends, there someone else I know who probably like to meet you. If she ever stops in town again I'll introduce you."

"Thanks. What's her name?"

"Twilight."

"Do you know when she'll be back?"

"No idea. She lives far away and won't be able to visit often."

It was around 6.30pm and tea was over and done with and the pots washed. But all good things must end and Sunset needed to get going. She put on her coat and opened the front door and saw it was still raining fairly heavily. Sighing she turned around to Forte.

"Well I guess this is goodbye for tonight, pity about the weather though."

"I could give you a lift home if you like?" Travertine suggested.

"No it's OK, I'll be fine. Besides this coat will keep me dry."

"Yeah, you look good in it," Forte's eyes widened, "I mean it looks good, no what I meant was-"

Forte suddenly felt himself getting a firm hug from Sunset.

"Thank you Forte, I'm sure Rarity will be pleased to hear of your compliments."

Forte laughed nervously and handed Sunset the tin with her half of the cake in.

"Thanks, I'll have to try some when I get back. I'll see you tomorrow Forte."

"See you tomorrow Sunset."

Sunset turned around and started walking. Before she even left the porch Forte called out to her.

"Wait!"

"Something wrong?" she asked with concern.

"You left your hood down."

Forte reached behind Sunset and put her hood up, fastening it in place with the popper buttons.

"There. Sorry but I didn't want your hair to get all wet and you spend all night drying it out."

"Thank you. I'll see you tomorrow Pony Boy."

Sunset walked out into the rain and started her journey home. As she reached the end of the path she turned around and gave Forte a wave, which he returned. She continued on until she was out of sight of Forte. Forte closed the front door and, rather glumly went into the front room and watched TV. Concerned, his mother went over to him.

"Is something wrong sweetie?"

Forte sighed tiredly, "I...don't know. I was happy when Sunset was here but now she's had to go home I feel......lonely again."

Fioritura sat down next to Forte and put a comforting arm around him, "You'll see her again tomorrow, don't worry. Besides, I saw you tonight. You were really enjoying yourself, as was Sunset. She's a nice girl and we won't mind at all if we have her, or any of your friends round for tea."

"So you didn't mind me just bringing her back without asking first?"

"Of course not. We trust you to make sensible choices and it's nice for us to see you come out of your shell."

"I suppose so," he replied looking a little more cheerful, "Bruce's Price is Right is on soon. Do you want to watch it?"

"Sure. Do you want some of your chocolate cake?"

"Yeah please. You and dad can have some as well if you want."

"Thank you. I'll go and cut some slices now. Do you want any cream on yours?"

"Yeah please."

Meanwhile...

Sunset was nearly home and the rain was still pouring. Fortunately her waterproof plastic coat would stop any of her clothes becoming wet. Which is a good thing considering how few clothes she has.

When she was at Forte's she felt happier than she had been in a long time. She watched as she saw Forte with his parents whom he clearly was close to, especially his mother, and felt conflicted. On the one hand she was pleased to see a close knit, if small, family. On the other hand it brought back unpleasant memories of her early childhood. Her dysfunctional family with a birth mother that abused her and her position as Celestia's personal student. And how she turned her back on her. Sunset's biggest regret was turning her back on Celestia. Celestia gave Sunset and loving environment free from her mother's abuse and provided her with an unparalleled education and ultimately saw Celestia as a mother figure. She was more like a mother to her than a teacher and she threw it away in a selfish desire for power and knowledge.

And what does she have to show for it now. A few weeks ago her selfish desires finally resulted in her turning into a raging she-demon and becoming even more distrusted than ever before. Yes she had friends now and was reforming herself, but she still felt like she'd thrown away a lot more than she'll ever gain now.

After a few more minutes she approached her home. An abandoned Sugar Mill on the outskirts of Canterlot. The area is relatively safe but still not the sort of place you'd want to be alone on a night. Sunset however, had no other choice.

She couldn't afford her own place and for reasons she's still not sure, when she passed through the portal her pony ID also changed into human ID. After running a few checks she found out there wasn't a human version of her in this world. One less problem to deal with she thought at the time. Having a human version of her could have caused problems. She did expect a lot of questions from the authorities though when her details weren't on the computer database. Fortunately, a computer glitch occurred shortly before her arrival and her details were 'reapplied'.

Why they didn't question where she lived surprised her though. She just gave them the correspondence address, and surprisingly yet again it was enough.

She made her way into the abandoned building to some old office rooms. There was no heating or running water available. The only water she had was in bottles with the water taken from school. Her only way to keep warm was to wrap herself in several blankets and her sleeping bag. But at times even that wasn't enough. With winter fast approaching, she had already started to feel the cold night air.

Despite feeling sad and alone again, she was still in the mood for the cake she baked earlier with Forte.

It was a damn good cake.

She didn't eat it all though. She decided to save the rest for another night. She managed to get some homework done before it became too cold to concentrate before getting to sleep. She made herself as comfortable and warm as possible and despite the pounding rain, managed to get to sleep fairly quickly.

Clutched in her grasp close to her chest was a photo frame. The photo inside was of a young Sunset with Princess Celestia on her first birthday as Celestia's student. The young filly had a beaming smile as she unwrapped a present containing a large, heavy looking spell book with a smiling Celestia looking on.

As Sunset slept, a single tear rolled down her face.

Chapter - 6a - Rainbow Rocks! Part 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter - 6b - Rainbow Rocks! Part 2

Forte grumbled as he trudged along the street to school. He still hadn't heard from the girls. No text, no call, no response to his MyStable posts. Nothing. He decided against contacting them and would speak to them when he saw them at school.

It wasn't long before he arrived at CHS and went inside. By chance Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna were in the foyer talking to each other. They noticed Forte walk in alone looking a little grumpy..

"Forte, how are you this fine morning?" asked Celestia.

"I'm good thanks. How about you Principal? You OK?"

"I am fine thank you, as is my sister."

"Good. Glad to hear it."

There was an awkward silence as the trio stood in the foyer.

"Is there something you require Forte?" asked Luna.

"Errrrr maybe. Have you seen my friends?"

"If you're referring to Sunset and the other girls then no, I have not seen them. Where you not with them yesterday after school?"

"'I was until after the party when they decided to have a slumber party, to which I wasn't invited."

"Why were you not invited?"

"Well Pinkie said 'Come on girls, slumber party at my house'. I'm not a girl so I assumed I wasn't invited."

The two sisters smiled and looked at each other before looking back to Forte.

"I'm sure it was just a slip of the tongue," said Luna, "Did you not ask them if you could join them?"

Forte shook his head, "I assumed I wasn't invited so I didn't bother. But the thing is not one of them rang me, sent me a text or anything. It's like they either didn't care I wasn't there or they didn't notice."

"Worry not Forte," Celestia said reassuringly, "It seems to be no more than miscommunication."

"Suppose so," he said with a tinge of sadness.

"Cheer up Forte, you will see Sunset Shimmer again soon," Celesta said smiling.

Forte went wide eyed and felt the air leave his lungs, "How did-"

"There's nothing wrong with having feelings for Sunset Forte," Celestia said still smiling, "And as to how we knew.....it's kind of obvious to everyone at CHS."

Forte was stunned into silence and stood still as a statue.

"We shall see you this afternoon at the competition. In the meantime, why not use the free morning to catch up on some studies or practice your skills in the music room?" Celestia suggested.

"Sure, I'll see you this afternoon then."

"We shall see you then Forte," Celestia replied.

The two sisters walked in one direction whilst Fore walked in the other towards the music room. Fortunately it was empty so he sat himself down at the grand piano and began playing.

He decided to play a few tunes from the Legend of Zelda games, starting with one of his favourite pieces. The theme from Stone Tower Temple in Majora's Mask. To him though, The Wind Waker had the best soundtrack.

But Majora's Mask is his favourite Zelda game. So far anyway, it depends on how good Breath of the Wild is.

He also played his own composition of the Milk Bar theme, also from Majora's Mask. He continued playing for a couple of hours when suddenly the door to the music room opened.

The chatting ceased immediately upon the group seeing Forte.

Forte turned around having heard the chatter, "Hi girls."

"Hi Forte," Sunset said smiling, "Getting some practice?"

"Yeah. Thought I might as well, I had nothing else to do 'till the competition starts."

There was an awkward silence as the girls looked amongst themselves, all feeling guilty about what they found out this morning.

"Forte," said Sunset rubbing the back of her neck nervously, "About last night?"

"Yes?" he replied with a minute amount of venom.

"Where were you?"

"I was at home."

"Why?"

"I live there."

"Forte," Sunset deadpanned, "Why did you leave us?"

"I didn't. You girls left me. Pinkie said, 'come on GIRLS, slumber party at my house'. I'm not a girl so I wasn't invited."

The girls facepalmed.

"You could still have come," Pinkie said stepping forward.

"Yeah, you could've caught up with us and continue hanging out," Rainbow added.

Forte sighed dejectedly, "I could have but decided not to."

"WHY?!" the girls shouted.

Forte flinched, taken back at the unexpected outburst. Beads of perspiration started forming on his forehead as he looked at each of the girls angry expressions.

"W-w-well I th-thought that...er.. I......*sigh*.....I'm sorry," he said looking down to the floor.

The girls' angry glares softened at the sight of Forte's genuine apology. Forte felt someone sitting next to him and wrapping an arm around him consolingly. He looked to his side and saw it was Sunset, smiling softly at him.

"Apology accepted, but I guess we should apologise also for not noticing your absence earlier....or straight away for that matter."

The other girls, except for Twilight, apologised to Forte.

Sunset sighed and rubbed her forehead with her other hand, "We didn't even ring or text you to find out where you were."

"It seems everyone made a mistake," Twilight said looking around at everyone, "But it pleases me you could all forgive each other and move on from it."

"I suppose I could have said something straight away."

Sunset smiled warmly and gave Forte a kiss on the cheek, "Stop worrying Pony Boy, it's all in the past."

Sunset got up and went back to the girls. Forte remained frozen in place, his face as red as Sunset's hair.

"Forte?" asked Sunset.

Sunset walked over to him and waved her hand in front of his eyes, attempting to elicit a response from him.

"I think you broke him darling."

Sunset gently shook Forte.

"Forte, are you in there?"

Forte murmured something unintelligible.

"Sorry?"

"That was nice of you," he said softly and quietly.

"Pffft, I kissed him and he didn't react like that with me!" Rainbow complained.

"Yeah but Forte doesn't have a crush on you," Fluttershy said.

"I DON'T HAVE A CRUSH ON SUNSET!"

All the girls jumped and turned to Forte. The girls were all smirking.

"We never said you did darling."

Forte felt his face heat up under the looks from the girls, all waiting for him to respond.

*BRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNG*

Saved by the bell he thought.

"Woah it's lunchtime already? Well we better be going if we want some food."

Forte bolted out without another word.

Applejack chuckled, "He definitely likes you Sunset."

"I wonder how much longer he'll keep dear Sunset waiting before asking her out."

The girls looked to Sunset, "I can wait. Besides, it's kinda cute seeing him all flustered."

Lunch came and went. The students gave each other angry glares creating a tense atmosphere inside the cafeteria. One wrong action or word would've resulted in a powder keg of angry emotions which would not do the girls and Forte any good at all.

Fortunately, lunch went by without incident.

Everyone was now gathering in the auditorium for the first round of the competition, whilst the competitors were readying themselves backstage. Students were still glaring at each other and claiming passionately that they would be victors. Principal Celestia, sat with her sister at a table on front of the stage, spoke into the microphone.

"Welcome to the first-ever Canterlot High School Battle of the Bands. I believe I speak for everyone when I say it is by far the greatest thing we have ever done here at this school."

All the students cheered in prideful delight, Celestia continued speaking once the cheering ceased.

"We are so glad our three newest students encouraged us to turn this event into something exciting!"

"But as this is now a competition, we can only choose one winner," Luna said, "Who is it going to be?"

The students once again began vocally squaring off each other. The Dazzlings smirked in delight as they absorbed the negative energy, making them stronger with each intake.

MEANWHILE BACKSTAGE

Forte and the girls watched as the first performers, Snips and Snails, made their way onto the stage. From their attire it was a big clue as to what type of music they would be playing. They quickly began their rap routine. Much to the displeasure of everyone else.

The terrible lyrics, missed cues, the beat boxing.....

None of it brought a favourable reaction from anyone, except for Sonata.

They came to the end of their performance and with microphones held at arm's length, they dropped them. The ear piercing sound caused everyone to wince and cover their ears.

Celestia was not amused.

"Please do not drop the microphones," she said icily.

The two awful rappers picked up the mikes and walked off stage, laughing in the process. As they did they passed Forte and the girls.

"In your face, Rainbooms!"

Applejack shook her head and turned to Sunset, Forte and Rainbow, " 'Least we know one group who won’t stand in the way of us gettin' to the finals."

"Let's get ready to rock!" boomed Rainbow confidently.

"Wait!" yelled Pinkie, "Where's Rarity?"

"Here! I'm here!!"

Everyone looked to the source of the voice and saw Rarity running towards them.It was clear she had been busy changing her wardrobe. She had changed into short, light brown platform shoes; a long, light brown coat whose hem and sleeves are hung with small metal strips. The shoes are similarly adorned. She is met by dumbfounded stares from the others at her glitzy ensemble.

"We will be performing in front of an audience. I'm not going to wear something fabulous? Hmph!"

Applejack groaned and pinched her nose in frustration and followed the others, sans Forte and Sunset, onto the stage. Before they got there, Twilight spoke up.

"Remember, we have to be good enough to make it through, but not so good we let the Sirens see the magic within us. They could realize we plan to use it against them."

"Got it!" Rainbow said winking, "Be cool enough to win, but not so cool that we end up showing off the whole ears and tails and rainbows thing. So…about twenty percent less cool."

Pinkie held her drum sticks above her head and tapped them together, "One, two!""

We've just got the day to get ready
And there's only so much time to lose
Because tonight, yeah, we're here to party
So let's think of something fun to do

Forte saw out of the corner of his eye Photo Finish and her two bandmates make their way up to the catwalks carrying something. He couldn't make out what they had until they threw something over the catwalk rails.

Forte watched as the magnets attached themselves to Rarity's coat.

This isn't going to end well, he thought.

We don't know (we don't know) what's gonna happen
We just know (we just know) it's gonna feel right
All our friends are here
And it's time to ignite the lights!
Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

Forte and Sunset watched helplessly as Photo and her two bandmates, with great delight, manipulate Rarity's arms with the magnets. Rarity flailing arms distracted Applejack, causing her to lose concentration.

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

Rarity's arms continued to flail around and inevitably, Applejacks' hat was knocked off and it landed on the head of her guitar. She quickly replaced her hat and looked at Rarity with an icy glare.

So what you didn't get it right the first time

Around the auditorium the students looked bored out of their skulls and not at all impressed with the performance. One student, Apple Bloom, rolled her eyes and groaned, "Boring!"

Pinkie, at around the same time, swivelled around on its mount one of the drums and aimed it into the air. With a forceful press of a pedal a salvo of colourful confetti was launched onto the air. Twilight, Rainbow and Fluttershy gave each other concerned glances whilst Applejack continued to glare at Rarity.

Laugh it off, no one said it is a crime

Do your thing, you know you're an original

Just then, Rarity is slung sideways into Applejack who kicks her away.

Your ideas are so funny that they're criminal

As Twilight was about to sing the next line, she got a piece of confetti stuck in her throat and broke into a coughing fit. Fluttershy whacked her in the back with her tambourine, much to the relief of Twilight.

We've just got the day to get ready
And there's only so much time to lose
Because tonight, yeah, we're here to party
So let's think of something fun to do

At that moment, a spotlight came on directly aimed at Fluttershy. Like a Rabbit in headlights, Fluttershy froze. She quickly though began to dodge the light and took cover behind Twilight. Like a beam of a warship searchlight, the spotlight swept the stage and found Fluttershy who bolted away just as quickly in a vain attempt to avoid being spotted. Fluttershy's attempts to escape the light caused her to nearly crash into her bandmates. Applejack had to pivot around on the spot to avoid being hit by her.

Fluttershy found a hiding place behind the drum riser, the lights unable to see her there whilst Rarity continued on her attempts to pull herself free of the magnets. Confetti on Pinkie's drums bounced up and down as she cheerfully banged away, seemingly oblivious to what was happening in front of her.

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail
Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

Rarity was on her knees in tears, mascara running down her face and her coat sleeves ripped off; dangling mid-air still attached to the magnets that threw her around like a marionette.

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail
Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight!

The song ended and all could be heard was Rarity's crying and applause coming from Celestia and Luna, also the only ones looking pleased at what they just saw. Backstage Forte and Sunset looked at each other with awkward grimaces.

"That.....could've gone better," Forte said.

"Yeah, though it would've gone better had others not resorted to cheating."

They both looked over and saw the girls walking over, Rarity still in hysterics.

"Ruined! Absolutely ruined!"

"Rarity," Said Applejack as she put down her bass next to Sunset, "Were you tryin' to make us lose out there?"

"This was not my fault! This was an act of sabotage!" she said indignantly as she squared up face to face to Applejack.

"Yeah, well, whoever did this couldn't-a done this if you didn't insist on dressin' like....like....this!" she said as she motioned to Rarity's coat with her hand, "We need to sound good. Is there some reason that concept seems to escape you?"

"And what was with the confetti, Pinkie Pie? How am I supposed to shred if there’s paper stuck in my frets?"

Fluttershy walked over to them, "It was pretty distracting."

Pinkie scoffed, "Said the girl who was running from a light the whole time! A LIGHT!"

Sunset quickly spoke up in an attempt to provide reassurance, "You still sounded much better than most of the other bands. I'm sure you’ll make it to the next round, but it won’t matter if you don’t have that counterspell ready. You all find a place to practice where the Sirens can’t hear you. I’ll keep an eye on things around here."

"Want me to stay with you?" asked Forte.

Sunset smiled warmly, "Sure, why not?"

"See you guys later," Rainbow said to them as she and the other walked away.

"See you later."

Sunset and Forte watched as their mutual friends walked away, leaving the two of them alone.

"Do you think we'll beat the Dazzlings?" asked Forte.

Sunset sighed tiredly, "I don't know. There's no doubt they can do it but I can't help but feel they're starting the break apart at the seams. No doubt which is what the Dazzlings want."

"Speaking of which."

Sunset looked at Forte and saw him motioning with his head where she saw three familiar looking girls.

"You’re never gonna get away with this."

"Why? Because you didn't?"

Sunset's previous look of ire evaporated in an instant and was replaced with fear and regret.

Adagio started circling Sunset and Forte like a shark circling its prey, "Oh, we know all about you, Sunset Shimmer. You've got quite the reputation at Canterlot High."

"I've changed! I'm in a much better place now!" Sunset retaliated as the other sirens joined in in circling her.

"Waiting in the wings while your friends have all the fun?" Aria added.

"Oh, yes," Adagio said sarcastically, "You girls are so tight, and yet…they didn't ask you to be in the band."

"Probably afraid no one would want to see them play if she was in the group," Aria said hitting the proverbial nail in harder.

"Too bad," said Sonata, "So sad."

"If it’s any consolation," Adagio said as she walked closer to Sunset and Forte, "No one is going to remember you at all by the time we’re done."

"Leave Sunset alone!"

Dear Forte, this is your brain speaking. Please refrain from talking before I can fully process your thoughts. It may save you embarrassment in future.

"Oh how sweet!" Adagio said with condescending sweetness, "Sunset Shimmer has a boyfriend!"

"I'm not her boyfriend!"

"Yet you stand so close to her, stand up for her.....it's obvious to a blind rat that you love her."

Forte winced and tried to reply, but no response came. A short, uncomfortable silence filled the hallway.

"What's the matter Pony Boy, is a certain unicorn holding your tongue?"

The three sirens laughed and walked past Forte and Sunset and into the auditorium. After they left a nervous Forte turned to see a depressed looking Sunset and put a comforting arm around her.

"Don't let them get to you. They're just trying to drive a wedge between us and the others for their own gain."

A small smile crept onto Sunset's lips, "Yeah, they are."

Sunset looked into Forte's eyes for several seconds. As she looked into his eyes she felt a sense of acceptance and companionship, and a sense that he did truly care about her.

"Sunset? You OK?"

"Sure, sorry if I was staring."

"Don't worry about it. Do you want to go into the auditorium and watch the others?"

"Sure."

The quarter-finals had just been completed and the Rainbooms had advanced to the semis. The QF performance went without issue and was a much better outing than the 1st round. Twilight had still to come up with a counter spell to defeat the Dazzlings despite her best efforts. The Rainbooms were backstage getting themselves ready, with Sunset, Forte and Spike watching on.

"This is it. Last round, and you're in the finals," Sunset said as before turning to Twilight, "Unless you think the counter-spell is ready to be played now."

"Don't worry Twilight," Applejack said optimistically, "Finals aren't until tonight. We'll get in a little more practice before we're supposed to hit the stage. We won't let you down."

"You won't let me down."

Sunset and Forte, who heard Twilight, looked at her with concern.

"Um, I was just wondering," Fluttershy said softly, "We haven't played any of my songs yet, and-"

"It's the semifinals. We gotta do “Awesome As I Wanna Be.”

Fluttershy's face contorted into a scowl, "I don't know why I even asked."

I got tricks up my sleeve
See me dominate 'cause I'm powerful and great

Trixie and the Illusionists finished their performance, much to the delight of Celestia, and made their way offstage.

"You're never gonna top that performance, Rain-goons. You shouldn't be allowed to, when you have such a big advantage over the rest of us."

"You mean their superior playing and singing skills?" asked Forte.

Trixie scoffed and rolled her eyes, "Oh don't be ridiculous. I mean her!"

Trixie was pointing directly at Twilight, "If they were really all that, Pony Boy, they wouldn't have needed to bring in some magical ringer to have half a chance. Everyone’s talking about it."

"Hah! Puh-lease. I could win this thing as a solo act, and everybody knows it," boasted Rainbow.

"Sure you could," Trixie said condescendingly as she walked away.

Just then Celestia's voice could be heard over the speakers, "Next up, the Rainbooms."

The girls made their way over to the stage, leaving Spike with Sunset and Forte.

"Knock ’em dead, Rainbooms!" Spike called out.

"We'll just be here...*sigh*...just...watching...."

Sunset sighed again and once more felt herself pulled gently into a hug from Forte.

Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!

Awesome as I wanna be

Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!

Awesome as I wanna be
First you see me riding on a sonic boom
Got my guitar shreddin' up my latest tune
There is nothin' you can do to beat me
I'm so good that you can't defeat me

Yeah, I'm awesome, take caution
Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be
(Yeah!) I'm awesome, take caution
Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be

Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!
Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!

Rainbow went off into a guitar solo, oblivious to the chillingly cold glares directed her way by Applejack and Rarity. Resting her head on one arm, Pinkie looked like she couldn't give a toss as she robotically banged the drum with her other hand. Fluttershy had an uncharacteristically hard glare aimed at Rainbow. Forte, Sunset and Spike watched in increasing concern as Rainbow's solo started to get more intense and technical.

The three's heart rates went up as they saw a white glow above Rainbow's head. Rainbow was unaware of what was happening, as were the others it seemed. Acting quickly Sunset ran onto stage and Rugby tackled Rainbow to the floor, immediately stopping her ponying up....and the song.

The tackle resulted in Rainbow falling into Twilight who herself fell over, taking the microphone with her and getting caught up in Rarity’s keytar. That resulted in Rarity losing her balance and instinctively tried to regain balance by sticking her leg out. That only resulted in accidentally kicking away Applejack's guitar which flew across the stage and embedded itself, head down, in one of Pinkie's drums.

The stage was suddenly, and fully, illuminated revealing all but Pinkie and Fluttershy sprawled all over the stage. Fluttershy screamed, threw her tambourine in the air and ran off the stage. Rainbow's pony ears faded away and her human ears returned. She slowly came back to her senses and glared sharp, pointy daggers at Sunset. Sunset looked the Celestia and Luna for help but none came. Celestia was making notes and Luna did not look amused at all.

"Now that's the bad girl we love to hate!" Flash yelled from the cheap seats.

"Flash, for the sake of everyone please do shut up," Forte muttered quietly.

"I hear you," replied Spike, "I've seen his pony counterpart, sweet talking Twilight and ogling her. Stupid cheese puff."

Spike's eyes narrowed into a fierce scowl, "If he so much as tries anything I'll burn his furry arse all the way to Tartarus with my dragon breath."

Forte smiled, "I like you Spike."

"And I like you."

The two turned their attention back to the stage and saw the girls trudge towards them.

"What was that?" demanded Rainbow angrily to Sunset.

"You were showing them your magic! I-I didn't know what else to do!"

Rarity scoffed, "Close the curtains? Unplug her amp? Give us a chance to deal with the situation?"

"I'm sorry. I just wanted to help."

"Yeah, well, you didn't," Rainbow replied angrily.

"None of this would've happened if you weren't tryin' to show off...as usual," Applejack said to Rainbow.

There was momentary silence until an irritating voice made itself heard.

"Good show, Rain-brooms. I especially liked the part where Sunset Shimmer, in a fit of jealous rage, knocked out Rainbow Dash mid-guitar solo!"

Sunset face went red with anger, "It wasn't a fit of jealous rage!"

The other girls nervously, and deliberately, avoid eye contact with Sunset. She looked down to the floor in pique.

"If you say so," Trixie continued, "Looks like they've already decided who’ll be moving on to the finals."

They all watched the Principal and Vice Principal talked to one another.

"Looks like they've already decided who’ll be moving on to the finals. I'm guessing it wasn't too difficult a decision."

Forte and Sunset watched as the doors opened revealing the Dazzlings. They walked up to Celestia and Luna and started singing, the gems around their necks ominously began to glow red. Their harmonic voices bringing the two under the control of the Sirens once more. Celestia's and Luna's eyes flashed green like they had on their office the other day. Forte and Sunset gave each other concerned glances.

"What can we do?" asked Rarity dramatically, "There isn't gonna be another opportunity for us to play and I had the most gorgeous outfit for the finals!"

Applejack sighed and scowled at Rarity in frustration, "Yep, 'cause that's the real tragedy here, Rarity, that you won't get to play dress-up."

Applejack and Rarity squared up to each other, getting into each others faces so close their noses were almost touching.

"You know perfectly well that is not what I meant!"

Rainbow moved in quickly to separate the two and pushed them apart.

"You guys want to keep it down? They're about to announce who's moving on!"

"Who are you kidding? You know it isn't gonna be us!" Fluttershy said to the others.

Celestia and Luna walked onto the stage and the auditorium fell into complete silence. Celestia, microphone in hand, addressed the students.

"The band that will be joining the Dazzlings in tonight’s finals..……the Rainbooms!"

"WHAT?"! Trixie yelled in disbelief.

"Did they just say 'the Rainbooms'?" asked Pinkie.

Trixie looked at the girls with a fierce glare, "This isn't over!"

The girls walked slowly onto stage, still in shock at their victory.

"Congratulations, girls. You deserve it," Celestia said to them.

Rainbow was about to take the plaudits in her usual brash way but Pinkie stopped her by speaking first.

"Seriously? We didn't even finish our so-"

Rainbow elbowed her away and grinned sheepishly. The Dazzlings emerged just after.

"See you at tonight's big show, Rainbooms. We're really looking forward to it."

"Not as much as we are!" Rainbow yelled back.

A chorus of boos rang around the auditorium along with several hecklers shouting at them. The girls and Forte walked off the stage and through the crowd, the girls looking down at the floor to avoid meeting the glares coming from the other students.

They left the auditorium quickly, though it felt longer, and made their way outside.

"So, what are we doing now?" asked Forte.

"We may as well go to the amphitheatre and get in some practice before tonight," Rainbow replied.

"Will we have what we need by then?" Forte asked looking to Twilight.

"If you're asking if I'll have a spell ready by then I don't know, but I'll keep working on it."

About an hour later the gang were at the amphitheatre and on stage setting up their gear. Rainbow walked up to the microphone and spoke into it.

"Check, one, two, testing, testing…"

Hearing nothing Rainbow tapped the microphone head and confirmed there was no power. She looked over to Sunset who turned to the soundboard and adjusted on of the fader controls and gave Rainbow the thumbs up.

"Testing..."

The amplified sound was greater than they anticipated and the high pitched whine pierced their hearing, making them wince in discomfort. Sunset, grinning sheepishly, brought the slider back down again to end the ear-splitting noise.

"This doesn't make any sense. We were awful! Doesn't anybody else think it’s strange that we’re the ones that made it to the finals?" asked Fluttershy.

"Very strange."

Everyone looked to the source of the voice and saw an all too familiar, royal pain in the arse.

"What are you doing here, Trixie?," Rainbow asked smugly, pointing to the seats, "Pretty sure the losers are supposed to be up there in the cheap seats."

"The Great and Powerful Trixie is the most talented girl at Canterlot High. It is I who deserve to be in the finals and I will not be denied!"

Before anyone could react, Trixie snapped her fingers and the stage trap door opened. The eight of them fell through and landed hard on the floor below. They looked back up to see Trixie cackling like a mad woman.

"See you never!"

Trixie closed the trap door and left the eight of them in darkness. Sunset walked over to a door and attempted to open it.

"It's locked."

Forte took out his phone to ring for help but was met with disappointment. Groaning in frustration he turned to the girls.

"Can any of you get a signal?"

"No, nothing," replied Sunset.

"Same here," added Applejack.

"I can't get anything either," Rarity added sadly.

Forte looked to Pinkie, Rainbow and Fluttershy who all shook their heads.

"So we're stuck here?"

"It would seem that way," Applejack replied as she sat herself down on the floor.

"Well I'm not going to sit around and do nothing," Rainbow said defiantly, "I'm gonna try and get us out of here!"

She walked over to the door and tried forcing it open.

"Rainbow I've already tried opening it, it's locked up tight!"

"Then I'll find a way to open it."

Rainbow launched herself at the door, using herself as a battering ram. Unsurprisingly, the skinny school girl had no effect on the much sturdier door. Rainbow, unperturbed, tried again. And again. And again.

Applejack sighed, "This is going to be a loooong night."

You'd better believe I got tricks up my sleeve
And I captivate 'cause I'm powerful and great, yeah, yeah
You’d better believe I got tricks up my sleeve
See me dominate ’cause I'm powerful and great, yeah, yeah

The group of eight heard Trixie start her song. All of them, except for Rainbow, we sat down or leaning against a wall in boredom. Rainbow, was yet again attempting to force the door open.

"Give it up, Rainbow Dash! You've been tryin' at this for hours. It's not gonna open."

Rainbow said nothing but let the door know what she felt of it by glaring at it.

"Maybe it doesn't even matter that we're trapped down here. I don't think the counter-spell would've worked anyway."

"'Course it woulda worked, Twilight…assumin' a certain band member didn't try to hog the spotlight the whole time we were tryin' to play it!"

"Hey! If you want to tell Twilight she's getting a little too caught up trying to be the new leader of this band, you don't have to be all cryptic about it!"

"She was talking about you, Rainbow Dash!" Rarity said harshly, gritting her teeth.

"Me? I'm just trying to make sure my band rocks as hard as it needs to."

"OUR BAND!"

Rainbow was taken aback by the forceful outburst and scowled at the girls.

"But why wasn't it working? I should know what to do! How can I not know what to do? How can I have failed like this?"

Sunset and Forte watched the the six friends began to argue more and more. Their very friendship was coming apart at the seams right in front of them and all they could do was watch on helplessly. Twilight sand her head into her knees, hoping a hole would open in the floor and let her be anywhere but in that particular place at that particular time.

The girls began to square off one another, arguing back and forth with each other like a verbal tennis match.

"It might have been your idea to start a band, but it's not just your band, Rainbow Dash!" Applejack said.

"I'm the one who writes all the songs!"

"I write songs! You just never let us play any of them!" Fluttershy said in a surprisingly forceful manner.

"I had the most perfect outfits for us to wear!"

"Again with the costumes! No one cares what we're wearin'!" Applejack replied in increasing frustration.

"I care, Applejack! So sorry if I enjoy trying to make a creative contribution to the band!"

"Hey! Anybody here remember fun? I'll give you a hint! It's the exact opposite of being in the Rainbooms!" Pinkie shrieked flailing her arms about.

"I wish I'd never asked any of you to be in my band!"

"I wish I'd never agreed to be in it!"

Applejack and Fluttershy flanked Rarity and spoke in unison, "Me neither!"

The girls went into a five way argument with an increasing decibel level. None of the girls noticed a green mist rise into the air and through the stage door above them.

You’d better believe I got tricks up my sleeve
See me dominate 'cause I'm powerful and great

Sunset and Forte heard, just Trixie's performance end. Their friends were still arguing amongst themselves and showing no end to stopping any time soon. The two of them heard the Dazzlings begin their performance and looked at each other with grave concern.

"Sunset if we're going to do anything now would be ideal!"

Sunset nodded and ran over to the girls.

"Stop! You have to stop!"

The girls fell silent and looked at Sunset, "This is what they've been after all along! They’re feeding off of the magic inside you!"

"How can they be using our magic? It's the magic of friendship," Applejack said.

Twilight was still mumbling to herself on the floor, unaware of the scene in front of her.

"Ever since you started this band, you've been letting little things get to you. I never said anything because I didn't feel like it was my place, not when I was so new to this whole friendship thing. I still have a lot to learn. But I do know that if you don’t work out even the smallest problems right at the start, the magic of friendship can be turned into something else."

Twilight finally caught on to what was happening and got to her feet and walked over to the girls.

"I can't believe all this tension was happening right under my nose and I didn't realize it. I'm supposed to be the one with all the answers and all I've done since I got here is let you down."

Twilight felt a hand rest on her shoulder. She looked up to see Sunset smiling at her.

"I don’t think anyone is supposed to have all the answers," Sunset said gesturing toward others, "But you can count on your friends to help you find them."

"I think you already have. Come on! We need to get out of here!"

Twilight threw herself against the door, followed by Applejack and Rarity and had as much success as Rainbow. As they lined themselves up for another shot, they heard knocking. The door opened and a familiar canine face appeared.

"Spike!" Twilight said as she swept him into a hug.

"Sorry I took so long. I had to find somebody who wasn't under the Sirens' spell to help me get you out."

Everyone looked at the door when they heard someone walk in, specifically DJ-PON3.

"Why isn't she under their spell?" Twilight asked puzzled.

"Never takes off the headphones," replied Spike.

"We still haven't worked out why I've not been affected."

Twilight looked at Forte, her face showing puzzlement once more, "I still don't know why, but 'why' can wait until after we defeat the Sirens."

"Agreed."

"Come on, y'all! Time to prove we've still got the magic of friendship inside us!"

"And there's only one way to do it," Twilight added.

"We're getting the band back together?" Pinkie asked with cheery optimism.

"We're getting our band back together," replied Rainbow.

"Whee!"

"Ooh, which version of the counter-spell are we going to play?" asked Rarity.

"I don't think it matters what song we play, as long as we play it together....as friends!"

Rainbow smiled, "I know just the song!"

The girls looked concerned at the way this seemed like it was going, a quick glance from Forte and he saw Fluttershy look downcast over her songs being looked over yet again.

"Fluttershy's written a really great one."

Fluttershy smiled in delight and somehow resisted the urge to hug the stuffings out of her life-long friend.

"We're about to save the world here. Personally, I think we should do it in style. Rarity?"

"Applejack I thought you'd never ask!"

Rarity pulled a rack of sleeveless short dresses into view, seemingly out of thin air. Forte's brain went into overdrive.

"H-how...what..but-" he stammered.

Rarity noticed Forte's look and giggled, "Forte dear, if you want a dress I'll make you one after the show."

Forte blushed profusely while the girls giggled.

"That's not it! I just wanted to know where you got the rack from!"

"A lady has her ways darling."

Before Forte could react Rarity handed the girls, except Sunset, their respective dresses. Forte and Spike went outside and waited for the girls to get ready. The girls got changed surprisingly quickly and exited quickly. Forte and Spike went wide-eyed in awe.

"Wow! Looking good girls!" Forte said grinning like a Cheshire cat.

The girls rolled their eyes.

"OK Casanova, we don't have time to for you to ogle all your girlfriends," Twilight said, smirking slightly in amusement and gently pushing Forte along in the back.

"They're not my girl friends! Yes they're girls and they're my friends but not girlfriends."

"Please, I've seen the way you look at Sunset."

Forte rolled his eyes, "Not you to."

"Yes, me as well. Now come on Pony Boy, we have Sirens to defeat."

Forte dead panned whilst the girls giggled. Sunset walked up to Forte and gave him a gentle hug.

"Don't mind us Forte, we're only teasing."

Forte smiled, "I know."

The two looked into each others' eyes for several seconds. They each knew the other had something to say but neither could muster up the words.

"Are you guys coming?!"

Forte and Sunset looked to see Rainbow calling to them from the hilltop.

"Yeah, we're coming," Forte called back.

Forte and Sunset ran up to the hilltop without another word. They saw each of the girls with their respective musical instruments, though Pinkie only had her drumsticks. They had also donned platform shoes to add to Rarity's brightly coloured dresses. They were watching the spectacle with increasing dread and the blowing wind did nothing to hamper the perfectly harmonious voices of the Sirens.

"How are we supposed to play over them from up here?"

As if on cue, the heard a car horn. The white convertible, driven by DJ-PON3, came to a stop atop of the hill. At the press of a button the car transformed into a multitude of sound speakers, lights, equaliser panel.....everything you would need for a concert concentrated onto a few square feet.

The gang were very impressed but they would have to wait another time to gawk at the technological marvel. Applejack and Rainbow quickly plugged in their guitars and Twilight connected the microphones. Within a minute they were ready and started their song. And not a moment too soon either as red 'shockwaves' pulsed through the students, sending them into a hypnotic trance.

Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh
I've got the music in me
Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Don't need to hear a crowd cheering out my name
I didn't come here seeking infamy or fame

The one and only thing
That I am here to bring
Is music, is the music
Is the music in my soul
Gonna break out out!
And set myself free, yeah
Let it all go go, just let it be, yeah
Find the music in your heart
let the music make you start
To set yourself apart

Dazzling light and thunderous rock music contributed the the awe-inspiring spectacle. Forte and Sunset watched as their five mutual friends transformed into their harmonic, ponified forms. Their performance had caught the attention of the audience and the Dazzlings. With a look of sheer, malevolent determination, Adagio addressed the entire crowd and indirectly, the Rainbooms.

"So the Rainbooms want to turn this into a real Battle of the Bands? Then let’s battle!"

What we have in store (ah-ah)
All we want and more (ah-ah)
We will break on through (ah-ah)
Now it's time to finish you!

What followed next was an epic euphony of music and a light show that would put Las Pegasus to shame.

Forte watched as the two bands battled for vocal and musical supremacy. The Dazzlings, their power building, transformed themselves as well. They each grew pony like ears and a pair of translucent wings each. Their entire eyes glowed red and from their pendants arose what appeared to be apparitions of their true forms.

The apparitions raced towards the Rainbooms who stared wide-eyed in shock at the spectacle.

Needing to act quickly, DJ-PON3 adjusted the settings and Pinkie fired off an intense drum solo; sending off sound-waves to repel the apparitions. Rarity supported her by playing her keytar with exceptional skill and a hailstorm of diamond-like jewels blasted from her instrument and struck the Sirens with considerable force.

Fluttershy, with a forceful shake of her tambourine, sent a torrent of butterflies that further repelled the Sirens.

Twilight, being the lead singer, responded with her voice.

Whoa, whoa

Her powerful voice caused the ground top rumble and vibrate and a salvo of six pointed stars launched themselves from Twilight and struck the Sirens head on.

An epic battle with the power of the voice followed between Twilight and the Sirens, but with three powerful voice against one powerful voice; there was only going to be one winner. Twilight was quickly overwhelmed by the Sirens' combined vocals and she was knocked off her feet, the microphone flew free of her grasp and landed near Sunset and Forte.

Twilight looked at the two and knew what was required.

"Sunset Shimmer, Forte, we need you!"

Sunset looked like she couldn't decide whether she should help or not. Or more accurately, if she could help. But a hand on her shoulder told her all she needed to know.

"Come on Sunset, let's win this thing."

With a determined look, Sunset nodded and picked the microphone up and walked to the front of the 'stage'; in direct view of the Sirens. Forte had picked up another guitar and took his place as rhythm guitarist, Rainbow, knowing this gave the thumbs up in support.

You're never gonna bring me down
You're never gonna break this part of me
My friends are here to bring me 'round
Not singing just for popularity

Twilight walked over to Sunset and put a hand on the microphone, sharing it with Sunset.

We're here to let you know
That we won't let it go

The other girls picked themselves up and started playing again, giving their friends all the support they could. Forte included.

Our music is a bomb and it's about to blow

The sirens apparitions angrily rushed towards the Rainbooms in an attempt to prevent them fighting back. The Rainbooms though, were performing in perfect harmony with one another. Forte on rhythm guitar, expertly backing up Rainbow on lead guitar.

And you can try to fight
But we have got the light of
Friendship on our side!

A white ball of light lit up behind the two singers and it glowed with brighter and brighter in intensity. Twilight and Sunset, still holding the mike together, arced out their respective free hands and formed a rainbow shockwave that repelled the Sirens apparitions away and hit the real ones head on, full force. The shockwave also knock the other CHS students out of their hypnotic trance. This rattles Adagio so badly she loses focus and her eyes return to normal.

Got the music in our hearts
We're here to blow this thing apart
And together, we will never
Be afraid of the dark
Here to sing our song out loud
Get you dancing with the crowd
As the music of our friendship
Survives, survives!

Sunset found herself slowly floating free above the ground. Around Sunset, yellow lights and sparkles blazed dazzlingly around her. A pair of yellowish orange pony ears sprouted from underneath her hair. Another flash of light and her hair elongated into a long ponytail secured by a studded band. The energy surrounding her surged out to fully reveal the transformed Sunset. Sparkles on her clothing and boots, and a large sun on her skirt completed her transformation. Her face now bore an expression of unbreakable determination and confidence.

Forte then felt himself begin to float mid-air, the other girls watching in absolute joy with smiles on their faces. White-blue light surrounded Forte and lightning bolts sparked around him. Out of the top of his head grew a pair of lightning blue pony ears. A few more bolts of magic lightning and his hair grew a ponytail and a large pair of lightning blue wings sprouted out from his back. The magical energy surrounding him swirled furiously and suddenly burst out, sending a powerful pulse and revealing a fully transformed Forte. Like Sunset, his clothing was also complete with sparkles and his own symbol. A treble clef 'made' of lightning bolts.

I. AM. AWESOME! he thought to himself.

The other six rose up behind Sunset and Forte, each bathed in a glow of her own. A rainbow flashed upward from them and into the sky, but this one has eight colours rather than six; the other two colours being scarlet and lightning blue, representing Sunset and Forte respectively. The beam flows furiously into grey clouds above, which disintegrate to reveal a gigantic, white-glowing sphere unfurling a pair of translucent blue-white wings.

Got the music in our hearts
We're here to blow this thing apart
And together, we will never
Be afraid of the dark

The other students, their attention now fully on the Rainbooms, felt themselves overwhelmed by the music. They couldn't help themselves when they joined in with the performance, singing and dancing along with the Rainbooms.

Here to sing our song out loud
Get you dancing with the crowd

The Dazzlings glowered down at the students who, until a few moments ago where under their control. The red glow dissipated from all of their eyes and, looking upwards they recoiled in fear. They saw above them a colossal alicorn whose entire body glittered with like stars of the night sky.

As the music of our friendship
Survives, survives, survives!

The alicorn opened its eyes and a pure white beam of energy emanated from its horn, striking the Dazzlings in a brilliant display of magic and lighting up the surrounding area like sheet lightning.

After a few seconds and everything calmed down, the Dazzlings could still be seen on stage though without their pendants. Having been knocked off their feet, they got themselves back up and tried singing again.

We will be adored, tell us that you want us
We won’t be ignored, it’s time for our reward

Their tone deaf singing drew out a chorus of boos from the students, not at all impressed with what they heard......or have been put through. The Dazzlings ran off stage after some people through food at them.

The Rainbooms had reached the stage, no longer in their ponified forms, and watched as the Dazzlings ran away. Sunset looked down and saw fragments of their pendants on the stage floor. Bending down she picked one up.

"Guess that explains why these were so special to them."

"Without those pendants and the magic you brought here from Equestria, they're just three harmless teenage girls," Twilight said.

"Rainbooms rule!" Flash shouted from the cheap seats before running up on stage and hugging Sunset, "That was amazing!"

Sunset blushed.

Forte scowled.

Cockwomble.

Fortunately for Forte, they were interrupted.

"You may have vanquished the Dazzlings, but you will never have the amazing show-stopping ability of the Great and Powerful Trixie!"

In an instant Trixie created a cloud of smoke causing everyone to cough. After a couple of seconds, the smoke dissipated revealing that Trixie had disappeared.

"She's gone!" yelled Pinkie.

A moment later Pinkie saw Trixie climbing over a wall and out of the amphitheatre.

"Oh wait, there she is!"

Trixie jumped over the wall and called out, "Trixie's OK!"

Rainbow rolled her eyes and walked over to Sunset, "You know, Twilight is going back to Equestria soon. The Rainbooms could really use someone as lead singer."

Rainbow then turned to Forte, "And you were pretty good on rhythm guitar, wanna be part of the band permanently?"

Forte's face was like that of a fat kid in a sweet shop, "I'd love to."

"So Forte," started Sunset, "What do you make of actually growing pony ears?"

"It....felt a little weird."

"I know how you feel. But if it makes you feel better, I changed physical forms completely when I came here."

Forte laughed, "Yeah, I guess I had it easier than you."

There was an awkward silence as Forte nervously rubbed the back of his neck.

"Sunset?"

"Yes Forte?"

Forte began to blush as he tried to get a question out, "I was wondering if...."

"Yes?" Sunset asked gleefully.

"I was wondering if you'd......er if you'd like to....ugh.....like to-"

"JUST BLOODY ASK HER!"

Everyone stared at Rarity in shock. Never did they expect her to speak in such a manner.

"Sunsetwillyougooutwithme?"

Sunset blinked, "Sorry, I didn't quite catch that."

She did though. She just found it cute to see Forte get flustered like did.

"Sunset, will you go out with me sometime?"

Sunset smiled warmly and hugged Forte, "I'd love to Pony Boy."

Forte returned the hug and somehow resisted the urge to jump for joy.

"Forte, can't breathe!"

Forte blinked and realised he was hugging Sunset quite tightly, "Sorry Sunny."

"Sunny? We've been dating a few seconds and already you've got a pet name for me."

Forte blushed again "Yeah, it seems so."

"Don't worry about it," Sunset replied, kissing him on the cheek.

Sunset held Forte's hand and the entire amphitheatre erupted into applause and cheers of support.

"Way to go Forte!"

"Nice one Sunset!"

The newly dating couple walked over to the other girls, each of them looking delighted at the pair.

"You two look positively adorable together," Rarity said dreamily.

"Y'all make a mighty fine pair."

"You'll be totally awesome together!"

"Thanks girls," Forte said gratuitously, "So, who wants a slumber party at my house?"

Author's Note

Thanks again to A random person for editing.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 6c - Rainbow Rocks! Part 3

Half an hour later Forte, Spike and the girls were walking up the garden path at Forte's house. Still wearing the fancy costumes that Rarity made, except for Sunset and Forte. They wouldn't be staying long as there was an evening carnival at CHS that would last until late at night, and as winners of Battle of the Bands, the Rainbooms would be playing.

"This world is so amazing. So far I've only seen the school, Applejack's and Pinkie's house and a bit of the town but seeing more of this world is....well, amazing!

"A pity you couldn't see more of it, or watch a football game at the Pegasopolis stadium. Especially on a Champions League night when the atmosphere is absolutely electric."

"Maybe next time if possible," Twilight suggested.

"Sure, why not?"

Forte opened the front door and the others followed him in.

"MUM! DAD! I'm home and I've brought friends!"

Forte heard footsteps approach.

"Hi Mum."

"Hi sweetie," she replied, a little shocked to see so many girls with him, "Oh my, these are your friends?."

"Yeah. You've already met Sunset, Pinkie and Rarity. The others are Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack and Twilight."

"Twilight? Ah yes, the girl from out of town. Though I must say I like your outfits, Where'd you get them?"

"I made them," Rarity said, "I didn't make any for Sunset and Forte but, there's a reason for that."

"We can tell you if you like?" suggested Forte, "Is dad here?"

"Yeah he's here. He's in the front room.Go and see him, your friends to."

"OK."

Forte went into the front room, followed by his friends who said 'Hello' to Fioritura as they passed her.

"Hi Dad."

Travertine looked up and saw Forte and the same girls he saw a few weeks ago.

He grinned in delight, "Hi son, are these fine young ladies staying here tonight after the carnival?"

"If that's OK?"

"'Course it's fine, there's plenty of room. Sit yourselves down girls, make yourselves comfortable."

Travertine watched as Forte sat down with Sunset, not wearing her leather jacket, very close to him and holding his hands.

He grinned internally.

That's my boy.

He looked at his other friends and despite seeing them before, except the purple haired one, questioned how he didn't see it before.

"I don't believe this," Travertine said aloud.

"Dad?"

Travertine looked at Rainbow, "You're Blaze's girl aren't you?"

Rainbow went wide eyed, "Yeah, how did you know?"

"I went to school with him. And now my lad and his girl are at school together. Wait here a moment, I'm off to get something. Something I've only just now remembered."

The girls looked at Forte expectantly but he only shrugged in return. His mother walked in.

"After the carnival tonight we'll pick you all up from the school and bring you back here."

"OK, thanks mum."

A few minutes later Travertine walked back into the front room with something in his hands.

"Have a look at these," he said showing the group some photos.

Rainbow and Forte went beet red in embarrassment.

Everyone else 'awwww'ed.

"Oh my," said Rarity, "Baby Rainbow and Baby Forte sleeping next to each other. Simply adorable."

Forte and Rainbow looked at each other, mortified.

"I had a feeling you were Blaze's lass, you know I used to babysit you sometimes when he was away on match days and your mother was also away. Had it not been for my work you and Forte would've probably grown up together."

Forte and Rainbow looked at each other again, less mortified.

"What was Rainbow like growing up?" asked Applejack.

"You don't need to answer that," Rainbow answered quickly.

Travertine laughed, "Don't worry Dashie, I'll keep quiet."

Rainbow blushed a little, "Thanks."

"No problem.........what's with all the snazzy outfits?"

"It's complicated."

Forte and the girls retold the events of the previous few days. Travertine and Fioritura at first didn't believe them until Spike started talking.

That went some way in convincing them.

"So when you play music really well, you transform into...." Travertine said, trying to confirm what he had already been told.

"We 'pony-up'," Forte replied.

"And again, what does that involve?"

"With me I grow a pair of pony ears out of my head that replace my human ears, I grow a pair of wings on my back and I grow a ponytail," he replied, motioning to his hair on the last part to avoid confusion. 'Grow a ponytail' could be misinterpreted.

Travertine, and Fioritura, were still in a little shock at recent events. They had hoped he would do well at school and open up a little more but this went beyond anything they ever expected. They could hardly complain though, the school had excellent standards, Forte's grades were outstanding and he had a girlfriend.

"Well, despite how crazy it all sounds you'll have our support in your.....adventures, all of you," Fioritura stated.

"Thanks mum."

"Now, it's time you were getting off to the carnival. You don't want to miss out on all the fun, do you?"

"Absolutely not!" exclaimed Pinkie.

"Come on girls, fun awaits us," he said before turning to his parents, "See you guys later."

"We'll see you later."

A short while later Forte and Co were outside CHS where it appeared workmen had been busy while everyone else was at the show. At the fair was a Ferris wheel, roller coaster, a House of Horrors, food stall and a stage for their performance later.

Several other students had already arrived and were already enjoying themselves.

"Tonight, we're gonna have ourselves a real good time," Forte said aloud.

"There'll be no stopping us!" Rainbow said defiantly, raising a fist into the air.

"Then let's not stand around yapping," said Applejack.

The ennead set forth into the carnival, the lights and music bringing it to life and giving it an electrifying atmosphere. Sunset and Forte, holding hands, went over to the candy floss stall. Forte, being the gentleman he is, bought some for Sunset which earned him another kiss on the cheek.

"So, where do you want to head first?" asked Forte.

"I think the others are going into the Hall of Invisible Walls first."

"That'll be fun."

"You ever been in one before?"

"Yeah. Accidentally walked into one of the walls."

Sunset giggled.

"Hey, in my defence the wall was see through."

Sunset giggled more and took a bite out of Forte's candy floss.

"You've got your own."

"I wanted to see what yours tasted like."

"We got the same flavour."

"They could still be different."

"How?"

"Well........yours could have had more sugar in it."

Forte responded by pinching a lump of Sunset's candy floss and ate it.

"Now we're even."

The two started laughing and rejoined the others who were at the entrance of the Hall of Invisible Walls.

"I'm totally gonna sail through this!"

"Save yer boastin' fer after ya get through it."

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "You're only scared that I'll beat you at it."

"I am not!"

"Prove it."

Applejack thought a moment and looked at Rarity, "Loser has ta model a dress fer Rarity."

Rainbow looked to Rarity who nodded in acceptance.

"I don't mind darlings, I have few commissions coming up so a model will come in very useful."

"Than that settles it," Rainbow replied.

The group went to the entrance and went inside.

Very quickly, some became lost.

Forte again walked into one of the walls, much to Sunset's amusement. Pinkie got to the end on a matter of seconds; it was like she knew in advance the layout of the passages. Eventually though, they all made it to the exit.

"Well I for one am greatly looking forward to seeing you model for me Rainbow."

"Yeah yeah whatever."

"Really Rainbow Dash, you have no idea how spectacular and beautiful you look in a dress."

"But dresses are so......girly."

"But you are a girl," Forte said.

Rainbow deadpanned at him, "Say Rarity, do you think you could make Forte a dress?"

A chill went up his spine and he quickly looked to Rarity in panic.

"Don't bring Forte into this, you lost the bet and now you'll have to deal with the consequences."

"Thank you Rarity," Forte replied in relief.

"You're welcome darling."

The group moved on to some of the other games that were dotted around. Rainbow and Applejack challenged each other on the High-Striker. Both very nearly almost hit the bell.

Spike very nearly almost took the bell clean off.

Forte bought some ice cream for everyone before they went on the roller coaster.

Fortunately the ice cream didn't come back up.

But Rarity did get a face full of popcorn due to the laws of motion.

They moved on to some bendy mirrors. Rarity stood in front of one of them and it caused her head to be enlarged in the reflection, much to the amusement of the others. Pinkie broke reality and physics when she jumped up and down whilst her reflection remained motionless.

None of the others dared asking how she did it.

The time came when they were due to perform. They made their way to the changing rooms where their costumes awaited.

"When did you get time to make these?" asked Forte, looking at his outfit.

"A lady has her ways darling."

"Come on guys, let's get changed and rock 'n' roll!"

After a few minutes they had all changed into their outfits.

Twilight's outfit consisted of a glittery purple sleeveless top that went over one shoulder. The star-shaped multi-layered skirt was purple with black underneath. The skirt had white stars on the black, and dark purple starts on the purple. The skirt itself was held up by a white belt purple star studs. She had skin tight purple leggings and her knee high boots were dark and light purple, complete with her purple star mark where laces would normally go. On her face over her left eye, her purple star mark was painted on her face.

Rarity had made herself a light blue skirt with frills, covered by a glittery purple waistcoat like top. Plain black leggings and purple high heel shoes helped complete her outfit. Her shoes clasps' had sparkling diamonds studded all the way around. Like Twilight, she also had her emblem painted over her left eye; a diamond in her case.

Fluttershy's outfit top was lime green with a pink and black criss-cross on top. A belt with a butterfly buckle and purple knee length skirt, complete with sparkling glitter; magenta knee high boots with green butterfly patterns completed her outfit. Simple black bracelets with red hearts positioned around the bracelet helped add style to her boots. A butterfly was also painted pink over her left eye.

Applejacks' outfit consisted of a short sleeve top that was light blue, cowgirl style and with yellow lapels. She also wore elbow length yellow gloves and and red leggings. Cowgirl boots and a slight different cowgirl hat completed the cowgirl image, and like the others; she too had her emblem, a red apple, painted over her left eye. Her boots had a golden bracelets clasped together by apple-gems were the laces would normally go.

Pinkie had a glitter, bright blue top with a red heart in the middle, a pink knee length skirt with darker pink circles giving a polka-dot style appearance and glittery crimson high heel shoes, complete with blue ribbons tied into a bow, helped finish off her ensemble. Her emblem was a blue balloon and like the others, was painted over her left eye

Rainbow's outfit consisted of a white top with red outlines on the lapels, which were also styled to resemble lightning bolts. She had a glittery red mini skirt and blue leggings, and her footwear were white shin high boots, which like the top, had white lightning bolts with a red outline sprout out from behind and slightly from the sides. Shiny gold bracelets were fastened around Rainbow's boots just above the foot and ankle. She had a darker blue lightning point painted over her left eye to stand out against her light blue skin.

Sunset's outfit was a red and orange strapless, sleeveless skirt with frills that flickered outwards to mimic the behaviour of the sun. She had dark yellow leggings and orange thigh high boots with golden bracelets wrapped around just above the ankle. Her emblem, a blazing sun, was also painted over her left eye.

Forte's outfit was an electric blue, sleeveless jacket that sparkled and glittered like a disco ball, his trousers were plain black and his footwear consisted of silver thigh high boots. Though reluctant at first he joined in his bandmates and had his emblem, a lightning bolt treble clef, painted over his left eye.

"We look totally awesome!"

"We ARE awesome!" added Forte.

"Damn right we are!" she replied bumping fists with him.

Forte looked over to Sunset. He felt a lump in his throat as he tried to speak.

"Unicorn got your tongue Pony Boy?" asked Sunset teasingly.

Forte smiled, "A beautiful girl has."

Sunset blushed profusely and wrapped her arms around his neck, "What makes this girl beautiful?"

"Her cyan eyes that sparkle like crystal clear water, her warm personality that radiates like the sun all around her.....a smile that could brighten even the darkest of days."

Sunset, on the verge of tears, simply kissed Forte on the lips.

"Thank you......it means a lot to hear you say that."

"Any time Sunny."

The others watched on in joy at the scene before them. So many happy memories would be made tonight alone.

"OK OK," said Rainbow, "Enough with the mushy stuff, we have a performance to rock!"

Rarity rolled her eyes, "Leave it to you Rainbow to complain about a beautiful budding romance."

"I'm not complaining," she defended, "I'm happy for them but we have an audience to entertain."

The octet made their way on stage and took their positions, the crowd cheering them on, Spike included whom was amongst the crowd. They began to play, 'Perfect Day For Fun'.

Oh, aw aw oh, oh, oh, aw oh uh
Oh, aw aw oh, oh, oh

Looking forward to some fun
Knowing all our friends will come
'Cause we're here to spend the day
Everybody come and play

Let's all pick a meeting place
And we're gonna have to race
Everybody follow me
This is where we're gonna be!

With my best friends, though we're different
We feel like we still belong
And every day it makes our friendship strong

Let's go find some games to win
Everybody's joining in
'Cause we're having such a blast

Doesn't matter win or lose
When we always are amused
My friends stand out in a crowd
Having fun and laughing loud!

With my best friends, we can depend
They will always follow through
It's a perfect day for fun when I spend it with you

Oh, aw aw oh, oh, oh, aw oh uh
Oh, aw aw oh, oh, oh

Taking photos with my friends
Never want this day to end
But the time is going fast
So come on and make it last

Get the band up on the stage
Doesn't matter what your age
Hear the music, now's your chance
Everybody start to dance!

With my best friends, though we're different
We feel like we still belong
And every day it makes our friendship strong

With my best friends, we can depend
They will always follow through
There's a guarantee for fun when I spend it with you

The band finished the song and the audience gave a rapturous round of applause. Each one of them had, during the song, pony-upped much to the delight of the crowd. They immediately started on their next song.

Friendship Through The Ages.

Nothing stays the same for long
But when it changes doesn't mean it's gone
Time will always get away
As it leaves behind another day

Things may come and things may go
Some go fast and some go slow
Few things last, that's all I know
But friendship carries on through the ages

Been around for a long time
Rocking out hard 'cause I'm in my prime
Maybe it'll change further down the line
But my friendship carries on through the ages

Every single style has something
Different it can say
There's nothing wrong with being unique
And special in your own way

Maybe you wanna be a pop star
Get your fifteen minutes of fame, wha, ah! Ah, oh!
That won't last forever
But friendship remains the same, ah-oh, oh!

Things may come and things may go
Some go fast and some go slow
Few things last, that's all I know
But friendship carries on through the ages

But friendship carries on

Things may come and things may go
Some go fast and some go slow
Few things last, that's all I know
But friendship carries on through the ages

But friendship carries on
Ohhh-oh, carries on...

There was another round of applause and the students were calling for more.

"KEEP ON ROCKING RAINBOOMS!"

"DON'T STOP ROCKING!"

"ROCK 'N' ROLL ALL NIGHT AND PARTY EVERY DAY!"

Another round of applause filled the night sky, Rainbow unsurprisingly lavishing in the attention and praise. She turned her head to Sunset though and gave her a nod. Sunset stepped forward to the centre stage, her solo song about to begin.

Power
Was all I desired (I desired, all I desired)
But all that grew inside of me
Was the darkness I acquired

When I began to fall
And I lost the path ahead
That's when your friendship found me
And it lifted me instead

Like a phoenix burning bright
In the sky
I'll show there's another side to me
You can't deny

I may not know what the future holds
But hear me when I say
That my past does not define me
'Cause my past is not today

Ambition
Is what I believed
Would be the only way
To set me free

But when it disappeared
And I found myself alone
That's when you came and got me
And it felt like I was home

Like a phoenix burning bright
In the sky
I'll show there's another side to me
You can't deny

I may not know what the future holds
But hear me when I say
That my past does not define me

'Cause my past is not today

The whole crowd burst into a passionate round of applause, stunned at the outstanding performance they had just witnessed.

"You're awesome Sunset!"

"We forgive you Sunset!"

Sunset felt her heart swell with joy. To hear her fellow students come round to her side and forgive her for her past actions meant a great deal to her. She looked over to Forte and the two shared a passionate kiss.

The crowd went wild and their cheers could probably be heard from Vanhoover.

The Rainbooms bowed to their audience and began leaving the stage, their performance over.

"ENCORE! ENCORE!" roared the students.

The Rainbooms looked at each other.

"Let's not disappoint our fans," Rainbow said, "Shake Your Tail guys."

They quickly retook their positions and started playing.

We've just got the day to get ready
And there's only so much time to lose
Because tonight, yeah, we're here to party
So let's think of something fun to do

We don't know (we don't know) what's gonna happen
We just know (we just know) it's gonna feel right
All our friends are here
And it's time to ignite the lights!

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail
Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

So what you didn't get it right the first time

Laugh it off, no one said it is a crime

Do your thing, you know you're an original

Your ideas are so funny that they're crimina

Ohhh-ahh!
We've just got the day to get ready
And there's only so much time to lose
Because tonight, yeah, we're here to party
So let's think of something fun to do

We don't know (we don't know) what's gonna happen
We just know (we just know) it's gonna feel right
All our friends are here
And it's time to ignite the lights!

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail
Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail
Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail
Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight
Shake your tail, shake your tail

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight!

The audience once again cheered the rockstars-to-be. The Rainbooms, bowed to their audience and left the stage, returning to the changing rooms.

"That was absolutely AWESOME!"

"It most certainly was," Rarity agreed, "And Sunset I must say your solo performance was simply sublime. Your passion and genuine sincerity really shone through."

Sunset blushed at the adoration, "I guess it's because I really did mean it."

"I'm really proud of you Sunset," Twilight said smiling, "You've come so far these past few weeks. Princess Celestia would be proud of what you've accomplished."

Sunset winced slightly at the name, "How...how is she?"

"......She misses you. You do know you're welcome back?"

"Really? I thought I'd never be welcome back after what I did."

"She forgave you......a long time ago. And she's not angry about the incident at the Fall Formal."

"She isn't? Why?"

"Because you saw the error of your ways and changed yourself for the better, accepting the magic of friendship."

Sunset was nearly in tears, "She really isn't mad at me?"

"No."

Sunset remained silent for a few seconds, pondering what to do.

"Could you pass a message on for me, to Princess Celestia"?

"Of course."

"Tell her.......I'm sorry."

Twilight smiled softly and hugged Sunset, "I promise I will do."

The two friends embraced each other and were quickly joined by the others.

"GROUP HUG!" yelled Pinkie.

The embrace ended and the Rainbooms made their way outside to enjoy the carnival some more. As they went out, Vice Principal Luna approached them.

"Well done on your performance tonight Rainbooms. I can see it was the correct decision to name you victors in the Battle of the Bands. Particularly you Sunset, you have come a long way since the Fall Formal."

"Thanks Vice Principal Luna," replied Sunset.

"Are you looking forward to tomorrow's performance?"

"Of course we are! We're the Rainbooms! We were born to rock!"

Luna smiled at Rainbow's enthusiasm, "I'm glad to hear that Rainbow Dash, my sister and I are very much looking forward to it. In the meantime, enjoy the rest of the carnival. Goodnight students."

"Goodnight Vice Principal Luna," they replied in unison.

The gang watched as Luna walked away to see how other students were doing.

"So girls, what are we doing now?" asked Forte.

"Let's ride the roller-coaster again!"

"Very well but this time Pinkie, no popcorn," replied Rarity.

An hour later the carnival ended and students tiredly made their way home, the Rainbooms made their way over to Fioritura and Travertine who were waiting in the car park.

"Hi Mum, hi Dad."

"Hi sweetie, you're looking snazzy in that outfit."

"Thanks, Rarity made it."

"I thought she might've," she replied looking to Rarity, "You're quite the talented seamstress."

Rarity blushed, "Thank you, I do like to make myself and my friends look their stylish best."

"Well it certainly shows, now let's be going. IT's late and you all have school tomorrow."

Forte and the girls got into Fioritura's and Travertine's cars, Sunset and Forte sitting together in his mother's Jaguar, along with Rarity and Rainbow. The others and Spike were in Travertine's Mercedes.

They got back home within a few minutes, Forte and the girls telling his mother all about the night they had. Fioritura also noticed how Forte and Sunset held hands and how Sunset rested her head on his shoulder.

Walking up the garden path and into the house, Forte and the girls immediately went upstairs where Fioritura showed them the rooms they'd be staying in. After getting changed into pyjamas, which Pinkie pulled out of nowhere, they all went inside Forte's room and sat themselves down.

"Cool room Forte," said Rainbow, looking in awe at his guitars, "I love the axes."

"I thought you would. I'll be sure to bring them the next time we have a magic battle against power crazed demons intent on conquering the world."

He grinned and looked over to Sunset, "No offence."

"None taken," she replied giving him a kiss.

Forte and the girls talked a little more. Twilight making as many notes as she could about human technology while she had the chance. Rainbow had a go at Forte's guitars and he gave them a demonstration of his saxophone playing skills. Needless to say the girls were impressed and Rainbow said there might be a way to include it on the band somehow.

After about half an hour they were all tired and like Fioritura said, they had school the next day so decided to go to sleep. The girls slept in the spare rooms whilst Spike decided to sleep in Forte's room, to Forte's delight.

"Wakey wakey Pony Boy."

Forte blearily opened his eyes to see a blury red blob. Blinking a few times, his vision came into focus and the red blob turned out to be Sunset.

"What time is it?" he groaned.

"Time to get up lazy bones."

Forte groaned again and went back under the quilt. Sunset smirked.

"If you don't get up then there'll be no chocolate covered waffles left for you."

Forte bolted up in an instant, momentarily taking Sunset off guard, and in about ten seconds got dressed into a t-shirt and trousers.

"Ten seconds? That must be a record."

Forte folded his arms and raised an eyebrow, "Yeah because girls don't take forever and a day getting ready do they?"

"Ouch," Sunset replied, stifling a laugh, "I think I might need some ice on that burn."

"Then let's venture forth down stairs and get some."

The pair went downstairs where the other girls were already starting their breakfast, Rainbow had a generous pile of waffles coated in chocolate sauce.

"Here you are sweetie," Fioritura said handing Forte a plate of waffles, "Toppings are on the table."

"Thanks mum."

"Here you are Sunset."

"Thanks Fioritura," Sunset replied taking the plate of waffles from her.

"Just call me Fio if you like. It doesn't take as long, and it's easier to say."

"OK Fio."

Forte and Sunset went to the table and sat down, Forte immediately grabbing the chocolate sauce and lathering it all over his waffles. Sunset went for some syrup.

"So you finally got up," Rainbow commented.

"Yeah, I heard there were waffles available. Thought I'd get them while they're hot."

"We did try waking you up sooner but you're a heavier sleeper than Spike," Twilight said, motioning to her dragon-turned-canine companion.

"I'm not a heavy sleeper," Spike grumbled.

"Neither am I," Forte added.

"You've actually slept through an earthquake before," Fioritura stated, "Many years ago when you were little. We were staying at a place very near a fault line. A 6.5 magnitude earthquake shook the town and you slept right through it."

"Woah, dude! Even I wouldn't sleep through that," Rainbow said.

"That's sayin' somethin'."

Rainbow frowned at Applejack, "Just because you can go with almost no sleep cowgirl doesn't mean the rest of us can."

"I've never really needed much sleep."

"Don't worry Rainbow, you can nap again in physics today and borrow my notes afterwards."

"Rainbow Dash! Don't tell me you sleep through your lessons!" Twilight scolded.

"No......well not all the time."

"You're just like the Rainbow Dash in my world."

"Well she IS Rainbow Dash," Forte said.

Twilight rolled her eyes but broke out into laughter which was soon echoed by the others.

"You know there are times when I think you're my pony friends and not my human friends."

"I guess that makes sense," Sunset said, "I wonder what Forte's pony counterpart is like."

Everyone looked at Forte.

"Well I'll see if I can find out when I return to Equestria."

"Keep us updated."

"I will do."

An hour later and the gang was outside the statue giving their farewells to Twilight.

"Sure wish you could stay longer," said Applejack.

"Me too. But I have responsibilities in Equestria that I have to get back to. Its citizens need me but now I can go through the portal whenever I need to. This isn't goodbye. It's just goodbye until next time."

"Bye Twilight, it's nice to make another friend."

Twilight smiled, "Bye Forte, it's been nice meeting you as well. And again, I'll see if I can find out anything about your pony counterpart in my world."

"Great, can't wait to hear."

Twilight looked down at Spike, "Ready?"

"Ready."

The pair walked back through the portal back to Equestria, leaving the Rainbooms standing around the statue. Curious, Forte walked towards the statue and slowly moved his hand towards it.

"Forte!"

He turned around and saw Sunset look worried.

"Don't worry I'm not going through, I'm just curious about something."

He placed his hand through the portal and saw his hand change from it's peach skin to a blue hoof.

"That. Is. Freaky."

He moved his hand out of the portal, his hand restored.

"How do you play a guitar with hooves?"

Everyone looked to Sunset, "It's easier than you think."

There was silence for a few more seconds until they saw Principal Celestia arrived.

"Good morning students."

"Good morning Principal Celestia," replied Rarity.

"You're all here early aren't you? Eager to learn today?"

The gang laughed lightly.

"Not quite, we just came to see Twilight off. She had to go back home," Said Rainbow, speaking for the group.

Celestia looked to the statue, "The statue has been there longer than I can remember, and all this time......another world was at the end of the rabbit hole."

The gang pondered her words for a moment.

"Anyway, why not come inside? You can get a bit of practice before school starts."

School came and went. The talk of the day being the Rainbooms and their victory over the Dazzlings, and Forte and Sunset dating. The students at CHS were already missing Twilight again. Despite only spending, in total, less than a week at CHS she's made a huge impact on the students' lives.

The Rainbooms were on the amphitheatre stage, getting their instruments ready for another practice session. DJ PON-3 is also present, she was readying her turntables and Sunset was sat at the side of the stage writing in her magic journal.

Dear Princess Twilight.

Missing you already, and hope you’ll be back soon. Things are definitely looking up for me here at Canterlot High, but I know I still have a lot to learn about friendship. Hope you don’t mind if I write to you for advice when I need it.

Your friend, Sunset Shimmer.

Just as she finished, Rainbow called over to her.

"You ready or what?" she said with excitement.

"Ready!" she called back

"One, two, three, four!" Pinkie yelled, accentuating each number with a clap of her drum sticks.

Band practice went well. As did the following few. But the night had come were they would be performing for an audience once again. The Rainbooms were just backstage putting on their costumes, Rarity adding finishing touches to Sunset's and Forte's. Forte liked his. He had bright blue shin-high boots that sparkled under the spotlights, and a pair of skin-tight, spandex like material leggings with a large silver treble clef running down the left leg. His short sleeve jacket was similar to Rainbow's in it being blue, albeit a darker shade, that also sparkled like the stars, and lightning bolt lapels in a sparkling silver.

Sunset's costume consisted of a short dress in red, orange and yellow that went across her body at a 45 degree angle. The red covered her upper body, the bottom starting at her waist and finishing just above her hip. The orange followed next starting and finishing in tandem with the red. The yellow doing the same thing, followed suit.

Her skin-tight spandex leggings were charcoal in colour with red and orange motifs in various shapes including flames and hearts. Her platform sandal-shoes had silver strapping with studs in them. Flame decorations were added to each side of the shoes to finish them off.

The design perfectly suited Sunset. As did Forte's costume suit him.

"There, all done."

"Thanks Rarity," replied Forte gratefully, "Err I do get to keep this right...after the show?"

"Of course darling. I wouldn't dream of taking away such a fine costume away from you."

"OK team, time to rock!" yelled Rainbow enthusiastically, "Put 'em here guys!"

Rainbow held her hand out on front of her, palm face down, inviting the others to place their hands their also. All of them did.

"Rainbooms Rock!"

The band cheered themselves and eagerly went onto the stage, the lights currently off, and they took their positions. Rainbow and Forte were centre stage on lead and rhythm guitar respectively, on a platform above the stage. To the right of them, when facing them from the audience, was Rarity on her keytar. On the other side at the same height was Applejack and Fluttershy on bass and tambourine respectively. On a raised platform on the stage itself, beneath Forte and Rainbow, was Pinkie on the drums.

And centre stage was Sunset as lead singer.

The lights came on and the audience began cheering wildly. Amongst the audience members were the families of the Rainbooms who were sat in the Family section on the front rows.

A short intro by Rainbow and Forte set the song on motion.

Once upon a time
You came into my world and made the stars align

Now I can see the signs
You pick me up when I get down so I can shine

Shine like rainbows
Shine like rainbows

Friends, you are in my life
And you can count on me to be there by your side

And when the music comes alive
We sing our songs to lift us up so we can shine

And the sound that we hear in our hearts
Makes a crescendo
And the light that ignites in the dark
It makes us all glow
And shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows
Together we stand
As the rain begins to fall
And holdin' our heads up high
As the sun shines through it all

And the sound that we hear in our hearts
Makes a crescendo
And the light that ignites in the dark
It makes us all glow
And shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows
Shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows

We shine like rainbows

The audience broke into a rapturous applause that echoed throughout the clear night air.

Thriving on the adoration, Rainbow immediately began 'Awesome As I Wanna Be'.

Unlike the last time they played it, this went by without incident. During what would have been Rainbow's guitar solo, she and Forte decided to alternate an intense, high tempo dual between them (think DragonForce) much to the delight and awe of the audience.

Unsurprisingly the battle of the axes resulted in them ponying up.

Forte's and Rainbow's parents watched, jaws dropped, as their respective children went through their transformations. Most of the audience assumed it was fancy special effects and elaborate costumes, but a select few knew better.

During the next few songs, the other Rainbooms also pony-upped.

One last song remained to be played. The one that truly brought Sunset and Forte into the mix and led to events that changed their lives forever.

'You're Never Gonna Bring Me Down'.

Sunset sang with the same passion and conviction as the first time round and like before, was a rousing success. Albeit without a magical alicorn firing a rainbow death beam at power crazed lunatics.

The Rainbooms bowed to their audience, Sunset and Forte shared another kiss.

"You were great out there Sunny."

"So were you Pony Boy."

The hebdomad walked off stage and into the green room. Their respective parents, except for Sunset, were waiting for them. As were CHS's teachers. Celestia walked over to the band.

"Congratulations Rainbooms. That was an outstanding performance. You've done yourselves and the school proud."

The group looked amongst themselves and smiled, some giving each other high-fives.

"You've all certainly done a tremendous job in turning CHS around, and I would like to take this opportunity to ask you all if you'd be interested in performing a special Christmas concert before winter break?"

"Sure, we'd love to," replied Rainbow, "Right guys?"

Each of them responded with positive reactions, eager to perform again.

"Then it settled. I'll inform you of more details nearer the time. In the meantime, I believe your families would like to see you."

The Principal walked away leaving the Rainbooms to walk over to their families. Sunset went with Forte, holding his hand firmly as she did so.

"Hi Mum, hi Dad."

"Hi sweetie, hi Sunset."

"Hi Fio, hi Travers."

"Now then Sunset," replied Travertine, "Enjoy yourself tonight?"

"Definitely, so did Forte I reckon."

"It was good fun. We'll definitely have to do more performances like that."

"I definitely don't see Dash having a problem with it."

"Aye, we could even charge people to watch us."

His parents and Sunset laughed.

"Is that what you want to do for a living?" asked Fioritura.

"Maybe, it's far too early to say."

"A good answer," Fioritura replied. She looked over Forte's shoulder and saw someone familiar. She looked this person in the eyes and with just a look conveyed an entire conversation.

Forte, oblivious to what was happening, felt a pair of hands cover his eyes.

"Guess who?"

Forte recognised that voice.

"RA-RA!"

Ra-Ra removed her hands and Forte turned around and went wide-eyed at the sight of the superstar.

"Hey Forte."

All of the other Rainbooms and a few students, also in the green room, stared jaws dropped at the sight.

Countess Coloratura was in their presence.

A living goddess in the world of music.

"You'll catch flies with that mouth”, Ra-Ra said, "But it's great to see you again."

Ra-Ra gave Forte a firm hug, which he returned.

"So, are you going to introduce me to your friends?"

"S-sure. This here is Sunset Shimmer, my girlfriend."

Ra-Ra's eyes sparkled in delight, "Oh that's so sweet. You look adorable together."

Forte introduced the rest of his friends, though he didn't need to introduce his parents.

"It's great to see you again Ra-Ra," Fioritura said.

"Likewise Fio. Forte's grown to be quite a handsome gentleman."

Forte rolled his eyes, causing Sunset to giggle.

"Forte, how d'ya know Countess Coloratura?" asked Applejack.

All eyes were looking at Forte.

"Errrr......"

"I used to babysit him," Ra-Ra interrupted, "In my early days when his mother wrote some songs for me, I would sometimes babysit the little guy when they were away or had to go out. A little rascal he was growing up."

The girls snickered and Ra-Ra ruffled his hair, "He's still the cutie he always was."

Ra-Ra leant forward and gave him a kiss on the cheek causing him to go bright red in embarrassment.

Ra-Ra walked over to Fioritura and the other adults, leaving Forte with very inquisitive looking girls.

He clapped his hands together and grinned sheepishly, "So, any questions?"

MEANWHILE, BACK IN EQUESTRIA

Twilight walked into the private chambers of Princess Celestia. The room was bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun and the smell tea filled the air.

"Princess?"

Celestia turned around and smiled upon seeing her visitor.

"My faithful student, how are you Twilight?" she asked giving her a wing hug.

"I feel great," she replied, returning the hug, "I made a new friend as well."

Celestia smiled brightly, "That's wonderful Twilight. Tell me all about this person."

The two princesses sat down and Celestia poured them both some tea.

"His name is Forte and he started CHS not long after I first left. He's talented at music and, despite being a little introverted, comes out of his shell when he's playing."

"He sounds like a remarkable young colt...or should that be young man?"

"Young man. There's also something else about him."

"Do tell."

"He recently got into a relationship with a girl."

"That's wonderful Twilight, what is her name?"

Twilight paused momentarily, "Sunset Shimmer."

The room went very quiet as Celestia froze from shock. A flood of emotions from a time not too long ago surged into her mind, causing her cheeks to glisten with tears.

"Sunset.....Sunset is Forte's girlfriend?"

"Yes. But don't worry. They're happy together, and care deeply for each other. You have nothing to fear from him."

"Did.....did she say anything about me...when you were there?"

"She asked if I could pass on a message."

Celestia rubbed the tears out of her eyes with a hoof and looked up to Twilight, "What did she wish to convey?"

Celestia mentally prepared herself for a message filled with anger and hurt, a message that clearly conveyed Sunset hated her and had never forgiven her.

"She said......'I'm sorry'."

The short, simple message broke Celestia mental damn and a torrent of tears came flooding through. Twilight, couldn't do much besides be there for Celestia. She wrapped a hoof around her neck and pulled her into a hug.

Celestia, sobbed into Twilight's chest; years of thinking Sunset hated her were blown away by one simple, short message.

Her former student, whom she saw as a daughter; still looked up to her.

Twilight didn't know exactly how long had passed but as the sun was still setting it can't have been long. Celestia, having stopped crying, assured Twilight she would be OK and thanked her for being there for her. Twilight showed her gratitude and parted ways after another wing hug.

After Twilight left, Celestia walked over to a wall painting and, using her magic swung it open to reveal a hidden safe. Opening the safe she removed a locked box and, after closing the safe and painting, walked over to the balcony and sat down. The balcony provided a panoramic view of Equestria and at this time of day, sunset, the view was beautiful.

She opened the box and removed a photo. The photo in question was of Sunset's first birthday as her student. She remembers the look on Sunset's face when she ripped off the wrapping paper and seeing a massive spell book.

The memory brought a chuckle out of her.

Tears started falling once more, a few drops falling onto the photo.

You are my sunshine, my only sunshine
You make me happy when skies are grey
You never know, dear, how much I love you
Please don't take my sunshine away

The other night, dear, as I lay sleeping
I dreamt I held you in my arms
When I awoke, dear, I was mistaken
So I hung my head, and I cried

Sunset's voice became hoarse and tears started falling and splashing onto the photo.

"I love you Princess, I'm so sorry I betrayed you."

Sunset, pulled several blankets over her, her only warmth in the abandoned warehouse, and tried to get some sleep.

I may not know what the future holds
But hear me when I say
That my past does not define me
'Cause my past is not today

Author's Note

Thanks again to A random person for editing.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 7 - Tis The Season To Be Jolly

Christmas was fast approaching and CHS was getting itself ready for the festive season. Students, many wearing Santa hats and reindeer antlers, were decorating the halls with Christmas decorations giving CHS a real Christmasy feeling. Forte and his friends, were chosen to decorate the Christmas tree that was displayed in the main entrance foyer. The tree was half decorated, baubles covered only half of it and there was still tinsel and lights to add.

Rarity was delicately placing baubles on the thin branches, "This tree will look simply fabulous by the time we're finished."

"I love decorating the Christmas tree," Fluttershy added placing another bauble on it, "I'm really pleased Principal Celestia chose us this year to decorate it."

"Couldn't she have picked someone else?"

Everyone turned to the only male in the group.

"Decorating Christmas trees is boring," Forte added.

Groans if disapproval were heard from the girls.

"Don't be a grumpy guts," Pinkie said excitedly, popping up behind Forte and hugging him tightly, "It's Christmas!"

"I know it's just that I don't get excited about it."

"Why not?" asked Rainbow.

Forte shrugged his shoulders, "I just don't."

"Well this year that is going to change," Pinkie exclaimed.

She reached behind her and rummaged through her bag and took something out, "This year you'll have the merriest merry Christmas ever!"

Forte felt Pinkie place something on his head. Reaching up he felt that they were antlers.

"Looking good Pony Boy."

Forte rolled his eyes and turned to his girlfriend, "Thank you Sunny. Where's yours?"

"Right here."

She walked forward and wrapped Forte into a hug and kissed him on the lips. A moment later she pulled back and on top of her head were a pair of translucent antlers the glowed red due to an LED light in the headband. Forte's were translucent also except his glowed electric blue.

"Do girl reindeer have antlers?" Forte asked.

"They do," Sunset replied, kissing him again, "Now come on Pony Boy, let's decorate this tree and enjoy the festive season."

"Yeah, let's."

The ringing of the bell signalled the end of the school day, much to the relief of every student. Forte had just finished an incredibly boring maths lesson about algebra. The monotonous tone of the teacher did nothing to liven his enthusiasm for the topic.

"Stupid algebra. What's it ever done for me?" he grumbled to himself.

"Something getting you down Forte?"

Forte turned around to the source of the voice and saw the girls approach.

"Hi Sunset, hi girls."

Forte and Sunset gave each other another hug, much to the delight of the others.

"Just stupid algebra."

The girls shared a laugh for they too knew to horrible evil that is algebra.

"Tell us about it. So Forte, you got any plans for tonight?" asked Sunset.

"No, why?"

"Excellent. You're coming to Pinkie's tonight for a sleepover. No ifs no buts. Understood?"

"Yes ma'am."

Sunset smiled sweetly and held out her hand for Forte. He took her hand and the two began walking down the corridor, the other girls snickering behind them. They made their way out of the school along with the rest of CHS students and headed for the car park.

"I'm just gonna head home first and grab a couple of things," Forte said going to the drivers' side door, "Sunset you coming?"

"Sure, I'd love to."

Forte turned to the other girls, "We'll see you at Pinkie's if that's OK?"

"That's fine, see you later alligator!" replied a jubilant Pinkie.

The girls walked away, waving in the process. Sunset and Forte walked over to his car, in electric blue, opened the doors and got in.

"Bastard!" Forte muttered.

"What's wrong?" asked Sunset concerned.

Forte removed the antlers that were still on his head and held them up to Sunset.

"These hit the car as I was getting in. Forgot I was still wearing them," he said, blushing a little in embarrassment.

Forte looked to Sunset and saw she had her hand to her mouth, giggling.

"You deliberately didn't say anything?"

"Yep. Thought it would be funny," she replied with a shit-eating grin.

"Ha ha Pony Girl," he dead-panned.

"Thank you Pony Boy."

They both finally got in and closed the doors. Forte handed Sunset the antlers.

"Look after these would you?"

"Sure. I love your new car by the way. The DS3 isn't it?"

"Yep. The 1.6L version with a proper manual gearbox," he replied as he switched on the engine, "Not a stupid automatic."

"Don't you like automatics?"

Forte shook his head, "Not really, a manual gearbox gives me complete control of the gears. The beauty of changing the gear just shy of the rev line.....truly amazing."

Sunset smirked, "It's going be a crowded relationship with you, me and the car."

Forte rolled his eyes, "Yeah I love you to."

The two gave each other a kiss and pulled out of the car park, Forte directing a disgusted look at Flash's Mustang on the way, and headed for Forte's house.

"Mind if I switch the radio on?" asked Sunset.

"Go ahead."

Sunset reached forward and switched the radio on, cycling through the stations until she found one she liked. Fortunately, Sunset had an excellent taste in music.

"I picked Retro FM, love the stuff from the 80's and 90's," she commented, "Humans are very skilled when it comes to music."

"Well, most are. Some only succeed because stupid people buy their drivel, which they probably didn't write themselves."

"Agree with you there. Any idiot can make an album now an make a quick buck."

"Maybe we should put an album together?" suggested Forte, "We already have a fan base."

"Sounds good, we should wait until after the holiday though."

"Agreed. I might actually enjoy Christmas this year."

"Have you not liked them in the past?"

"Not so much not liked them, more I was alone."

Stopping at the red lights, Sunset took the opportunity to comfort Forte and placed her hand on top of his which was currently resting on the gear stick.

"You won't have to celebrate Christmas alone any more Pony Boy, not now you have me and the others."

Forte smiled, "No I won't. Christmas is going to be good this year."

"Yep", replied Sunset removing her hand from Forte, "Nothing can ruin it this year."

The lights changed and Forte set off again, switching on the wipers as rain began falling. Looking up Forte saw very large, grey clouds looming over head.

"Looks like it's going to piss it down."

Sunset looked out of the window and came to the same conclusion.

"Yeah it does, good thing I left my raincoat at your place."

"Yeah, it's still hung up in the hallway by the way."

"Thanks, I'll take it with me when we go to Pinkies."

They were moving along at a steady 30mph down a suburban street, rain becoming heavier causing puddles to form on the road.

"Hey Forte, I was wondering if you-"

"SHITTING PEUGEOT!"

Sunset felt herself jerked forward, her sear belt preventing her from going head first through the wind screen. They came to a sudden halt and they both watched as a Peugeot pulled out of a junction without looking or indicating. The driver seemed oblivious to the carnage they nearly caused and held their hands up as if to say 'What's the problem?'.

"TRY FUCKING LOOKING BEFORE YOU PULL OUT YOU GORMLESS FUCKING SHIT-STAIN!"

They both watched as the Peugeot drove away without a care in the world, the driver not even acknowledging them.

Forte shook his head in disbelief, "Vile disgusting thing! Peugeot's are a blight on humanity and must be purged from existence!"

Forte turned to Sunset to see she was a little shaken and had only just caught her breath.

"You OK?" he asked, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder.

Sunset nodded, "Yeah I'm OK.......at least we know the brakes work."

"Yeah," he chuckled lightly, "So long as you're OK."

Forte set off again, deeply thankful Sunset was OK. The rest of the journey went by without incident, arriving at Forte's just as the heavens' opened. Sunset and Forte left the car in the driveway and ran inside for cover.

"Made that just in time," Forte said as he closed the door, "You OK? You're not too wet are you?"

"No I'm fine thanks. Is it OK if I grab a drink while I'm here?"

"Help yourself, you don't have to ask."

"Thanks," Sunset replied with a gentle smile, "Are your parents home?"

"No they're both out until later. I'll leave them a message saying where we are. Get yourself a drink while I go and get some stuff from upstairs."

"Sure thing."

Forte headed off upstairs, watched by Sunset. She walked into the kitchen and headed straight for the fridge. Having a look to see what there was she saw something she liked in cranberry juice. Taking the carton out and putting it on the side, she then took out a glass from the cupboard and set it down and poured herself a drink.

The cool fruity taste provided much needed refreshment after a long day of school. Sunset also took the liberty of helping herself to a fondant fancy, something to tide her over until tea later where, it was mutually agreed that pizza would be ordered.

Sunset had decided on a simple Margherita pizza, garlic bread and side order of chips whilst Forte had decided on a Pollo pizza, garlic bread and a side order of cheesy chips.

She was eating the cake when Forte returned and entered the kitchen, already wearing his raincoat.

"Someone's eager to get going," Sunset teased.

"Shush you," Forte replied trying not to laugh, "Cake stealer."

Sunset looked to the Fondant fancy in her hand and finished it off, almost swallowing it whole.

"I didn't steal it, it asked me to eat it."

"A cake asked you to eat it?" he asked sceptically.

Sunset nodded, "Yeah, I mean I wasn't going to but it asked so politely and since I'm a nice girl now I couldn't really say no, could I?"

"No, I suppose not. You ready to get going?"

"Sure," she replied giving him a kiss on the lips, "It's pizza and sleepover time."

Sunset put the empty glass in the dishwasher and followed Forte out of the kitchen and into the hallway. Grabbing her raincoat off the hook, she put it on and did up the buttons and tie-belt. Forte reached behind and her and pulled her hood up.

"Wouldn't want your lovely bacon hair getting wet now, would we?"

Sunset deadpaned, "Bacon hair?"

"Yeah, your hair looks like bacon. Hasn't anybody told you before?"

"No. They haven't," she replied scowling at Forte, getting so close to him their noses nearly touched.

Beads of perspiration started to form on his head. Sunset's scowling face and folded arms started to make Forte feel a little intimidated. He'd really gotten himself in deep now, he thought. It would take a lot of foot massages, hugs and cuddles to get out of this with his cojones intact. Suddenly, the hallway was filled with uproarious laughter.

Forte looked confused as Sunset's laughter became more hearty. Wrapping her arms around him into a tight hug, she managed to stop laughing and looked at him directly in the eyes.

Smiling sweetly, she spoke.

"You're cute when you get all panicky."

Forte felt like a great weight had been lifted.

"You were having me on?" he asked as the penny dropped.

"Yep."

"Oh.........so we're all good then?"

Sunset nodded, "Yeah, I've been told my hair looks like bacon before. Rainbow was the first one to mention it. Now come on, we have a sleepover to go to."

Sunset opened the front door and groaned at the weather. In the few minutes they had been inside the rain had become a heavy downpour. Fortunately, they only had a few yards to walk to the car. Forte pressed a button on his car key that unlocked the doors, allowing Sunset to get in while he locked the front door. A few seconds later Forte got in, placing his bags on the back seats. Turning to Sunset, who now had her hood down and seatbelt on, he spoke.

"Ready?"

"Ready."

Forte fastened his seatbelt and started the engine. He first switched on the windscreen wipers and he headlights before moving off. Reversing out of the driveway and into the road, he set off for Pinkie's, Sunset playing on her phone in the process.

"New phone?" asked Forte.

"Yeah, iPhone 6 Plus. I got a red one as you can see."

"I have the same phone, but in blue. My mum got me it just after I moved here. You still got the same number?"

"Yeah, don't worry. I didn't change it."

"So I can spend all night sending you flirty texts?"

Sunset giggled, "If you want to. Play your cards right and I'll do more than that Pony Boy."

Forte's cheeks went a bright shade of red.

"You're not thinking dirty things are you?" Sunset asked teasingly.

"NO!"

Sunset burst into full blown laughter, "Yes you are! You are totally thinking dirty thoughts!"

Forte's blush went redder and redder as words escaped him.

"What kind of dirty things are you thinking? Kinky stuff? Tying me down to the bed and having your way with me?"

Forte didn't immediately reply.

"...........this conversation has gone off topic."

"You didn't answer the question."

Forte didn't reply and very deliberately kept his eyes on the road, his cheeks going red. Sunset, grinning at the sight, nearly split her sides laughing.

"I'll put it down as a maybe."

Sunset smiled and started typing into her phone.

"Note to self," she started, "Buy some rope."

Forte fidgeted slightly in his seat.

"Lots and lots of rope," she continued.

Forte gulped.

Several minutes later they arrived at Pinkies, Forte parking in the driveway after Pinkie sending a message her parents said he could. Putting their hoods up, they grabbed their bags and got out of the car. Walking briskly up the path, rain still pouring heavily, they rang the doorbell and very quickly it was answered by the host herself.

"Hey guys!"

"Hey Pinkie," replied Sunset, "You've not started without us have you?"

Pinkie recoiled in exaggerated shock, "I would never start a party without my friends around."

"Then can we come in? It's a little cold out here."

Pinkie stood aside and allowed them to enter. Closing the door she turned to Forte and Sunset.

"Just hang your coats up over there," she said pointing to some hooks in the hallway, "Come on up, we'll order pizza soon."

Forte and Sunset hung their raincoats up and removed their shoes, and followed Pinkie upstairs. Sure enough, the other girls were already in the room. Fluttershy and Rainbow were playing each other on the Xbox in what seemed to be a heated contest.

"Hey girls, Forte and Sunset are here," Pinkie said as she entered her bedroom.

The girls looked up and greeted their friends.

"Hey Forte, hey Sunset," they chorused.

They entered the room, Pinkie plopping herself on the bed, Sunset went over to Rarity and Applejack whilst Forte joined Rainbow and Fluttershy. They were busy playing Forza Motorsport 6. Fluttershy appeared to be winning, much to Rainbow's annoyance.

Sunset sat on the floor in front of Rarity, who herself was sat on the bed. She suddenly felt some hands grab her hair causing her to shudder in shock.

"Sorry darling," Rarity said, "I was going to Prench braid your hair, if that's OK?"

"Sure, go ahead."

Rarity immediately got out a brush and began brushing Sunset's hair, readying it for braiding whilst Forte sat and watched Fluttershy and Rainbow battle it out on Forza.

"So, anything in particular planned tonight, or are we just hanging out?" asked Forte.

"Just hanging out," replied Pinkie, "and pizza. Speaking of which, you guys wanna order now?"

"Sure."

"Why not?"

"Hell yes, I'm starving."

"What does every one want?" asked Pinkie taking out a notepad.

Everyone gave their orders to Pinkie who took out her phone and rang the takeaway joint. Whilst everyone ordered a pizza each along with (cheesy) chips, they would share some garlic bread. Chicken pieces were also ordered for anyone who wanted any. Taking advantage of special deals, they ended up ordering eight pizzas, four garlic breads, two bottles of soft drinks, eight portions of fries and a dozen pieces of chicken. The total cost came to around $60 in which they split the bill, paying around $8.50 each.

Twenty minutes later, the food arrived. Pizzas of various kinds scattered the bedroom floor, resting in front of their new owners. Forte had a Pollo, Sunset a Margherita, Rainbow a Meat Feast, Rarity had a Quattro Stagioni, Applejack had a Milano, Pinkie had a Capricciosa and Fluttershy had a Formaggi. The heavenly smells of the pizzas was enough to make anyone start drooling.

None of them wasted no time in stuffing their faces.

A while later, empty cardboard pizza boxes were neatly piled up next to the door. Only a few slices remained of the pizzas, the garlic bread and chicken had all been eaten. The girls and Forte, were once again doing various activities. Rainbow was having her hair brushed by Fluttershy whilst Applejack was having her fingernails painted.

Forte and Sunset were playing each other on PES 2017. Forte was playing as his beloved Wonderbolts, Sunset was playing as Cloudsdale Athletic. Sunset was winning 4-1. A frustrated Forte began gripping the controller harder and harder in frustration as Sunset shut out each attack he made. Not even changing his tactics from a 4-3-1-2 to a 3-4-3 for more fluid attacking yielded a positive impact.

The full time whistle went and huffing indignantly, Forte folded his arms.

"I only let you win because you're a girl, and I was being nice."

"Of course you were," Sunset replied, hugging her boyfriend, "Another game?"

"Sure. I'll beat you this time though."

Forte began setting up the rematch whilst Sunset turned around to face the others. Feeling content and like she really belonged in this group of friends, she felt like she had to say something in gratitude.

"Girls?" she said, gaining their attention, "Thank you for doing this. I haven't done anything like this in so long....it's good to have friends."

"Hey I feel the same," replied Rainbow, "I don't know what I'd do without you gals.......or guy," she finished, looking at Forte.

"I feel the same. You girls have definitely helped me settle in at CHS," he said smiling, before looking at Sunset, "And I got a girlfriend as well."

Forte and Sunset gave each other a kiss and a hug, eliciting a chorus of 'awww's from the girls.

"Same here," added Applejack, "It means a lot to me. Havin' friends to support me makes me-"

Just then her phone began ringing.

"Goldurn it! That's ma phone. Could someone get the for me?"

Fluttershy took out Applejack's phone and laid it next to her. Answering the call and putting it on loudspeaker, she gave the thumbs up to Applejack.

"Whoever this is, you just ruined a real heartwarmin' moment.

"Hey Big Sis. Granny wanted me to call and make sure you're doin' alright."

"'Course I'm alright, I'm with my friends!"

"Yeah AJ's fine, she wearing nail polish!" Sunset said loudly down the phone, prompting a grumpy look from Applejack.

"Alright alright, I'm just the messenger. Have a good night..........Piggly Wiggly."

The call cut off before Applejack could respond. The girls and Forte each looked confused, some looked like they wanted to laugh.

"Did your sister just call you 'Piggly Wiggly'?" asked Sunset.

"Uh.....yeah.....she did," she stuttered out, embarrassed,"Oh I was hopin' I would never have to tell this story again."

Applejack sighed and began to tell the story of how she earned the name.

"When I was little, I used to follow my Granny Smith around when she as doin' chores. I 'specially loved it when she fed the pigs. So one day I snuck into the pig pen and started playin' with the pigs. Granny said I stayed in there for hours. SO she started callin' me 'Piggly Wiggly' and it stuck as a family nickname. Applebloom likes to use it when she thinks I'm gettin' too big for my britches."

Applejack laughed a little at the memory, "Well that's family for you, gotta take the good with the bad."

The two girls looked around the room and saw that they had fallen asleep.

"Uh....maybe we oughta go to sleep."

"Yeah," replied Sunset.

She walked over to the games console and removed the game and put it back in the case. Switching the console and TV off, she got into her sleeping bag and settled down for the night.

A short while later, a still awake Sunset couldn't help but smile over the night's events. She truly felt like she had a family again, and a sense of belonging she hadn't felt in a long time. Reaching into her bag she took out her enchanted book and began writing.

Dear Twilight

The following morning the close friends entered CHS for another day of oh-so-exciting learning and fun. Applejack being the only one who didn't look like they wanted to go back to bed. Proven by Pinkie stretching her arms and yawning.

"You sleepy Pinkie?" asked Applejack.

"Never! Parties give me energy. Parties are my.....my....my something."

"Hey Piggly Wiggly!"

"What!" Applejack responded in shock, "Did someone just-"

"Sis! Sis! You gotta see this!" Apple Bloom yelled running up to them, holding up her phone to her sister, "Look!"

Applejack looked at what she was being shown. What she saw was a post showing what she told the others the night before.

"How th- What th-" she stuttered.

"It was posted a couple of hours ago."

Applejack looked at the post, specifically as to who posted it.

"Who this, 'Anon-a-miss'?"

"Her profile was created the same time as the posts, no clue who it is," Apple Bloom said, "She posted on your page, my page, all of you guys pages. The whole school probably knows about it by now."

Students made 'Piggly Wiggly' remarks as they passed Applejack, snickering and laughing in the process.

"Well this aint gonna bother me, i can handle a little teasing," said defiantly.

"Fine, but what about this Anon-a-miss?" Rainbow demanded, "How did she know about your nickname?"

"And why would she post it online, that's.....that's just cruel."

*BRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNG*

"I guess questions will have to wait until after school."

Sunset put a comforting hand on Applejack's shoulder, "Let us know if we can help AJ."

"Sure thing Sunset," she replied, a little deflated.

The girls and Forte walked away, leaving Applejack with her sister.

"So...this Anon-a-miss person?" queried Apple Bloom.

"What about her?"

"well the only people who knew about your nickname was us and your friends, you sure you didn't tell anybody else?"

"Positive. What are you gettin' at Apple Bloom?"

"Well, Sunset only heard the story last night, and the colours on the Anon-a-miss page are the same as her hair."

Applejack felt a pang of anger, insulted at the mere suggestion that her friend would do such a thing.

"Apple Bloom! How could you! Sunset's a friend"

"Okay okay, just a thought. I'll see you after school."

Several hours later, school had ended once again. Applejack had been teased all day about the nickname and 'Anon-a-miss' was the topic of many discussions. Forte and Sunset were in his car driving to Rarity's for the next slumber party. Sunset was understandably excited about spending another night with her closest friends. Soon, Forte pulled up outside the house. Seeing as several cars were already on the driveway, Forte parked on the road just outside the house.

Getting out of the car, Sunset and Forte made their way to the front door and rang the door bell. Within a few seconds the door was answered.

"Hello darlings, so glad you could make it."

"Same here," replied Sunset with a bright smile, "We;re excited to be here."

"Then let's waste no time, come on in and make yourselves comfortable."

Forte and Sunset went in, hanging their raincoats on the hooks in the hallway and removing their footwear. They followed Rarity upstairs to her bedroom where they saw the other girls already waiting for them, Pinkie wearing a black hooded cloak and carrying a candle.

"Okay! Who ready for GHOST STORIES! I got some creepy tales lined up."

"You know Pinkie," Sunset said suddenly, causing her to jump, "If you want to hear stories about beings in another world, I've still got the journal from Twilight Sparkle."

"Oh yeah," Rainbow replied, "Does that thing still work?"

"Sure. I use it all the time. She says 'hi', by the way."

"That magic journal really is something," Fluttershy said softly, "It's like texting, except to another world."

"It's pretty amazing isn't it?" Sunset replied, sitting on the edge of the bed, "Back home the closest thing we had to mobile phones was magic burping dragons."

"Well make sure to tell Twilight everything," Rarity said, "In the meantime, let's party!"

Pinkie, Rainbow and Fluttershy burst into singing.

Hey, hey everybody
I've got something to say
We may be as different
As the night is from day
But if you look a little deeper

"Are you recording that?" Rarity asked Sunset, whom she noticed was holding her phone up in the direction of the singing girls.

"I want to capture the memories," she replied, smiling at being able to keep this memory alive for years to come.

The girls finished the song and Pinkie decided to excitedly carry out an old time classic.

"STAGE DIVE!"

She messed up the jump and crashed into one of Rarity's wardrobes. In a heap on the floor, entangled on some clothes, Pinkie sat up and sheepishly looked up to the others.

"I guess it works better when there's a stage."

Sunset helped her to her feet

"I think this is the sixth door you've broken by dancing Pinkie," Fluttershy said.

"Nope, twelfth," Sunset corrected.

"Rarity, what are all these clothes?" asked Pinkie.

Rarity sighed and adorned a face of regret and embarrassment.

"Just my closet of shame. It's where I put the outfits I make or buy that turn out to be horrible. I clean it out and donate everything to charity every so often," she said, grimacing at the ghastly clothes, "I should probably do so again."

"What are you talking about?" asked Pinkie, who was now wearing a top hat and tails,"This stuff is great. It's perfect material for outrageous selfies!"

The group spent the next hour or so dressing up in clothes from the 'Closet of Shame'. Forte, being male, was spared having to try on outfits due to them only being made to fit girls. Sunset handed him her phone and asked him to take pictures.

"Looking good girls," he teased.

"Oh shush you," replied Sunset, "Or we'll find a cute little outfit for you to try."

Forte rolled his eyes, "Oh I'm sooooo scared."

The girls looked unamused. They then looked amongst themselves and nodded and began to approach Forte, encircling him so he couldn't escape. Applejack and Rainbow grabbed him by the arms and frog-marched him to the wardrobe. Rarity opened it and rummaged through until she found an 'appropriate' outfit.

"Ah," Rarity said, eyes twinkling in delight, "This will do."

She pulled the outfit out into full view.

The girls cheered in delight.

Forte's face paled in fright.

Another hour of fun had passed, or torture in Forte's case, when the girls decided to call it a night. After everyone else had fallen asleep, Sunset took out her magical book and began writing to Twilight again.

Dear Twilight,
My second slumber party with the girls, and already I feel so much closer to everyone! I haven't felt so loved, so accepted, in... well... ever! I feel like I finally have a family again. Without all of you to help and support me, I'd be—Well, you know what I would be! Anyway, I should get some sleep. But I want to let you know, before I do... that I love you all.
Sunset Shimmer

A few days had passed without incident, and without any more slumber parties, when Sunset walked into school at the start of another school day. Seeing the girls sans Forte in the corridor, she walked over to greet them.

"Hey girls," she said.

They turned around, but instead of smiling, cheerful faces; her friends looked pissed.

"What's going.....on?" she asked nervously.

Applejack stepped forward, "Sunset, do you.....have you lost your phone recently?"

"No, it's right here," she said by getting it out and showing them, "Why?"

"Then you need to explain this!" Applejack said angrily, holding out her phone.

Sunset looked down at the phone's screen. Her face became one of abject horror as she saw Anon-a-Miss had posted very familiar looking photos.

OMG What a bunch of dorks Hahahahahah

"What?! How did she get our pictures?"

"They're not our pictures Sunset," Applejack said forcefully, "All of those pictures were taken by YOU. They're YOURS!"

"Wait, but I've have my phone with me all of this time. How did she-"

"Yeah! How did she? How did she know about my nickname? How did she get the pictures from YOUR phone?"

Applejack angrily pointed a finger at Sunset, "It was you all along! You're Anon-a-Miss!"

"We trusted you Sunset," Rainbow said, disappointment audible in her voice, "We thought you were our friend."

"How could you do this, after all we've been through together?" asked Rarity.

"No! Wait you guys, I didn't do this!" Sunset sobbed, tears already falling from her eyes, "I could never hurt any of you."

"But you did!" screamed Pinkie, angrily pointing a finger at Sunset, "You must've been pretending to be our friend, when all along you were just after our secrets. You...you secret stealer!"

"No! NO!" Sunset sobbed, "I don't know how she got this stuff but it, it wasn't me! I'm not this person!"

Sunset was getting closer and closer to completely breaking down in the hallway. Her heart was felt like it was being ripped to pieces as one by one her friends disbelieved her.

"No you're not!" cried Fluttershy angrily, "You're not the person we thought you were. You're NOT our friend!"

Tears were flowing freely down Sunset's face, "No, I..I am, I promise."

"This is it Sunset," Applejack said defiantly, folding her arms, "You're not going to take advantage of us any more."

All the girls began walking away, leaving a crying Sunset in the hallway.

"I'm sorry, but you did this to us," Applejack continued, "Tell whatever secrets you want. But we don't have to listen."

The girls walked out of sight and other students just walked on by, ignoring Sunset. She slowly got to her feet and, vision blurred by tears, ran down the corridors to the girls toilets.

"Sunset!"

Sunset looked to the source of the voice, and smiled at the sight of the owner.

"Forte!"

She ran to Forte and, like her life depended on it, hugged him as tight as she could. She began crying again as Forte embraced her comfortingly.

"I take it you saw the posts?" he asked.

"The girls showed me them."

"Why are you so upset though?"

".......They think I'm Anon-a-Miss."

There was a moment of silence as the information sank into Forte.

"Why......why would they think you did it?"

"Because the photos came from my phone."

Forte could see how that makes Sunset prime suspect, but it's still jumping to conclusions.

"Could I have a look at your phone?" he asked.

Sunset looked at him confused, "Why?"

"Please?"

Sunset smiled and nodded, "OK, but only because you're my boyfriend."

She gave him a small kiss on the lips and handed him her phone.

"Thank you," he replied,"Oh, could you put in the password first?"

"Password?"

"To get past the lock screen?"

"I don't have a lock screen."

Forte was stunned to say the least. Not only is it a serious security issue, it could also explain how her photos were used.

"Then anybody could have gained access."

"Come again?"

"Without a security lock anyone could pick this phone up and access everything. Your contacts, texts......photos. Did you know you could have one?"

"I guess I forgot," she replied, face palming, "How could I be so stupid?"

"Do you want me to show you how to set one up?"

"Yeah, please."

"Sure, we've both got free periods now. Wanna go to the music room, it should be empty now?"

"I'd love to."

A few minutes later they were sat in the music room. Forte was going through Sunset's phone, showing her how to set up a security lock. After making one and testing it, they began writing down notes about the situation they were in; piecing together clues that could help identify the culprit.

"Well whoever it was knew about Applejack's nickname, and gained access to my photos," Sunset said, pacing up and down, "And set up the page in such a way to make it look like I did it."

"Have you noticed it all started after the slumber parties?" asked Forte.

"Well yeah, that's why the girls think I did it."

Forte shook his head, "No, what I mean is it started after Pinkie's party."

"What are you getting at?"

"Who originally knew of Applejacks' nickname?"

"Applejack and her family."

"Who else was present at Rarity's that night apart from us?"

"Well there was Rarity's parents before they went out, there was Sweetie B-"

Sunset paused as realisation struck her, "Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom are friends aren't they?"

"As far as I know, so is...Scootaloo, I think her name is. Idolises Rainbow."

"But what would they have to gain from doing this?"

Forte shrugged his shoulders, "You being away from their sisters. Considering what happened earlier, you could say they succeeded."

Sunset sat down on the piano stool, tears once again starting to form in her eyes. Frustration and confusion reigned inside of her as she mulled over why, if they were responsible, they would do this.

Seeing his girlfriend was upset, he walked over to her and sat down next to her. Putting an arm around her, she rested her head on his shoulder and put an arm around his waist. His comforting embrace doing wonders to put her at ease and quell her fears.

"But why have they done it?" asked Sunset.

"It could be any number of reasons. What do you want to do in the meantime?"

"Monitor what Anon-a-Miss posts and keep our own record."

"Will you be OK?" he asked, nuzzling her hair.

"I will be now you're at my side."

Author's Note

Forte's Pollo = chicken, cheese and tomato
Sunset's Margherita = cheese and tomato
Rainbow's Meat Feast = Surely you can work this one out
Rarity's Quattro Stagioni = Tuna, prawn, mushroom and peppers
Applejack's Milano = ham, mushroom and onion
Pinkie's Capricciosa = ham, mushrooms, peppers and anchovies
Fluttershy's Formaggi = four different cheeses

Thanks again to A random person for editing.

My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people.)
Below is a list of current Patrons.
Andrew Adams
Jarrod Muddyman
Tankoncow
If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 8 - New Friends And Old Enemies

Several days had passed since Forte and Sunset teamed up to identify Anon-a-Miss. Whoever it was had continued to post information about, not just their friends, but other students also. At one point Sunset assumed Trixie was behind it and confronted her in the hallway, but it was soon obvious Trixie wasn't Anon-a-Miss; despite her admission she wished she was.

Secrets posted included the video of Rarity's slumber party which showed Fluttershy singing, along with a unflattering comment. The video was also from Sunset's phone, further giving the girls and other students, evidence that Sunset was Anon-a-Miss. The students would make hurtful remarks at Sunset whenever they passed her in the hallways, even when Forte was there. He did his best to protect her but he was vastly outnumbered. Given that he was still to be targeted, and that he was dating Sunset who the students believed to be Anon-a-Miss, students assumed they were working together; which was why there wasn't anything embarrassing posted about him.

Why would Anon-a-Miss want to embarrass her boyfriend and partner in crime?

Sunset and Forte were sitting together in the canteen having lunch. Neither were sitting with the others. For Sunset, it was obvious why, but with Forte; like the other students the girls believed he was working with Sunset and refused to speak to him. All around them students were arguing, their personal secrets exposed for all to see by Anon-a-Miss.

"Anon-a-Miss has really set everyone against each other," said Sunset sadly.

"And we're nowhere nearer to finding out who's responsible," Forte replied sighing.

Sunset looked up to her boyfriend. He had risked a lot by coming to her side and defending her, even being targeted himself for abuse and backlash from the other students. She'd be forever grateful for his faith in her. Moments later, a student called out.

"There you are you bitch!"

Everyone looked to the canteen entrance and saw Gilda, accompanied by Hoops, Dumb-Bell, and Score. Gilda stormed up to Sunset and before anyone could react, clocked her square on the face.

"You fucking bitch!" she screamed.

"What do you think you're doing?!" Forte angrily demanded, going over to comfort Sunset.

"Shut up dweeb, or I'll hit you as well."

"Try it pigeon shit and I'll hit you back twice as hard!"

"You wouldn't dare hit a girl," she taunted.

Forte got right up to Gilda's face and with cold venom, replied.

"Try me."

Gilda huffed and backed away, not risking in calling his bluff, "Whatever dweeb, but this isn't over. That pony slut you love you sick fuck, posted pictures showing me skiving off school! MY PARENTS SAW IT AND GROUNDED ME!"

"Sunset is NOT Anon-a-Miss!" Forte forcefully replied.

Gilda scoffed, "Of course you'd say that."

She looked at Forte and then down at Sunset with utter contempt, "Watch your backs, dweebs."

Gilda and her trio of gormless morons left the canteen. Forte helped Sunset to her feet and looked at the damage Gilda caused.

"That's a nasty bruise. We better go to the nurse's office and get it seen to."

"I'll be fine," Sunset replied unconvincingly.

"No you won't. You're going to the nurse NOW, I'll drag you there myself if I have to."

Sunset giggled a little, "OK, I'll go quietly."

"Good girl," he replied holding out his hand, "Shall we?"

"Let's," she replied, taking it.

A few minutes later they were in the nurse's office. Sunset was holding a bag of ice to her face to reduce the swelling while Nurse Redheart filled out the paperwork. Due to the nature of the injury, Principal Celestia would need to be informed.

"Just keep the ice there for a few more minutes," Redheart said, "I'll be gone for a few minutes while I inform the Principal. Stay here until then, if you'll be late for your lessons I'll write a note for your teachers."

Redheart walked out of the door, leaving Sunset and Forte alone.

"You gonna be OK?" asked Forte.

"I'll be fine, don't worry Pony Boy."

Just then, both of their phones buzzed. They looked at each other and knew what it meant.

"Let's see what she's posted now," said Sunset.

She got her phone out and loaded up the MyStable page. She looked at the screen in horror. It was another photo from Sunset's phone, but this time; it showed Forte.

In a very unflattering light.

Noting the expression on her face, he was curious to know himself what was posted.

"What's she posted?"

Sunset nervously turned the phone around and showed him.

Forte froze at the sight of the photo. It was from the night of Rarity's slumber party when he jokingly said he was scared of the girls putting him in an outfit, which they did. But Anon-a-Miss, had posted the photo showing him in said outfit.

A fairy princess outfit complete with a tiara and magic wand.

He looked up to Sunset who's eyes were once again tearing up, "Forte, I swear I have nothing to do with this!"

"I know, I wouldn't think for a moment that you would go behind my back. But why post something about me now?"

"Maybe......maybe Anon-a-Miss is worried you're working with me to find them and they're trying to drive a wedge between us."

"Makes sense, but it won't work," he replied, hugging her tightly, "It'll take far more than that to separate us. Far more."

Sunset snuggled up to Forte, "We can't let anything separate us, especially now."

"Do you think we'll be friends with them again?"

"I hope so, they're the best friends I've ever had. They're the only friends I've ever had."

A tear fell down her cheek.

"They're like family to me."

"Where's your wings Fairy Boy?"

"You look good in a dress Tinker Bell!"

The taunts and name calling went on for the rest of the day. Ever since the photo of him was posted, other students have been mocking him mercilessly. Name calling, wolf whistles, crude drawings of him in a dress.

People could be arseholes when it suited them.

He tried not to let it bother him though. He been bullied before so it's nothing new to him. He'd bare it for Sunset's sake. She needed him and he was going to be there for her. Fortunately though, the school day had ended and everyone was headed home. Forte was walking through the corridors when he saw Sunset at her locker. Some students were still giving her a hard time, some had formed a semicircle around her.

"This doesn't look good," he said to himself.

Going over as quickly as he could, he called out to the students.

"HEY! Back away from her!"

"Or what Pixie Princess? You'll wave your magic wand and make us disappear?"

Forte grit his teeth in frustration and clenched his knuckles.

"Oooooh, you better be careful," one of the male students taunted, "He looks like he might throw a temper tantrum and throw pixie dust at us."

The students laughed and walked away, leaving a fuming Forte with an incredible urge to Glaswegian kiss someone. But unfortunately it's illegal to do so and a he'd have some explaining to do when The Old Bill came knocking. Looking at Sunset, he was hurt to see Sunset in tears again.

"Come on Sunny, I'm here now."

He helped her to her feet and wrapped her arms around her, hugging her tightly, "You hungry, we could go into town and go to Nando's?

Much to Forte's relief, a small smile formed on her lips.

"That sounds great, maybe get some ice cream afterwards?"

"Ice cream? In this weather?" he asked bemused.

"Hey it's never the wrong 'weather' for ice cream."

"No, I suppose not."

Sunset got out her fiery red and yellow raincoat and put it on.

"You look sexy in that."

"Thank you, you're such a sweetheart," replied Sunset giving him a kiss on the lips.

Forte looked like a rabbit in headlights, "You......heard that?"

Sunset nodded, "Yep."

Forte just stood there, poking the floor with his foot, "Well......you do......."

Sunset giggled, Forte's awkwardness once again bringing a smile to her face.

"I tell you what Pony Boy, since you said such a nice thing about me; Nando's and ice cream is on me."

"Really?"

"Really."

Sunset tied the belt of her coat and put her hood up, sleet falling heavily in the darkness outside.

"Shall we?" she asked, extending an arm to the entranceway.

"Yeah, I'm starving."

Sunset rolled her eyes, "Imagine my shock at that."

The two held hands and made their way out of the school. Forte took out his phone and rang his mother.

"Hey mum, it's Forte."

"Hey sweetie, you OK?"

"Yeah I'm OK, just letting you know I'm going to Nando's for tea with Sunset."

"That's fine, enjoy yourself. Do you know what time you'll be back?"

"I think between 6 and 7."

"OK, have fun. Bye sweetie.

"Bye mum."

Forte put his phone in his pocket and turned his head to Sunset, "Come on my darling, deliciously cooked dead birds await."

"Do you want to know the worst thing about being a pony?"

"What?"

"You can't eat meat without being judged negatively."

"That must be a bitch."

"You've no idea. At first I was repulsed by the very idea of eating meat. But then.....after meeting with a Griffon, curiosity got the better of me and I tried a bacon sandwich."

Sunset smiled and licked her lips, "There was no going back after that. I cried with tears of joy eating my first bacon sandwich."

"Bacon is proof that we're meant to enjoy ourselves in life."

"I agree........fuck me, I love bacon."

The duo walked hand in hand to Forte's car and got in. He switched the engine on straight away so he could switch the heater on and warm themselves up. Sunset placed her hands over the heaters, the lovely warm air warming her freezing hands.

"We can get some gloves before we go to Nando's if you like?"

"Sure thing, my hands are freezing."

Sunset and Forte arrived in the city centre at about 4pm. Forte had parked in the car park of the Downtown Shopping Centre and the two then went into the shopping centre itself. Their first stop was to get some gloves.

Sunset quickly found a pair she liked. They were fluffy and red and fit like a glove. She found a pair for Forte as well in amber and black, tiger print style.

They walked, holding hands, through the shopping centre. Browsing through the shops until it was around 5pm. They made their way through the busy streets to the Nando's outlet, snow still falling heavily. Going inside into the much warmer restaurant, they were almost immediately spotted by some familiar looking faces.

"Well, well, well. Who do we have her?"

Turning around to the source of the condescending tone, Forte and Sunset saw the sirens.

"What are you three doing here?" asked Sunset.

"For the same reason you are. For food. Now that we don't have our amulets we have to eat just like regular humans."

"Like that's a bad thing," Sonata said excitedly, "I can actually eat taco's now!"

Adagio groaned and rolled her eyes, "Calm down Sonata."

There was a moment of awkward silence before Forte spoke up.

"Do you want to join us?"

All four girls looked to Forte.

"What?" asked Adagio.

"Why not join us, the more the merrier....right?"

The sirens looked amongst themselves, having a silent conversation between them.

"OK, we were coming here anyway," replied Adagio.

The sirens walked forward to find a suitable table. Meanwhile Sunset turned to Forte, scowling and whispering harshly.

"What do you think you're doing?"

"Trying to mend bridges."

"Do you remember what they did at CHS?"

"Do you remember what you did?"

Sunset reeled back as if struck. Forte immediately regretted his choice of words.

"Sorry Sunset, I didn't mean it like that."

Sunset sighed and looked a little regretful. Memories of the person she used to be still fresh in her mind. The dose of cold water, though unintentional, caused her to see the matter from a different perspective.

"No, you're right. I was given a 2nd chance, the least we could do is give them one."

The two hugged and joined the sirens who'd already sat themselves down. They sat down with Forte sandwiched between Sunset and Sonata.

"Heya Forte, remember me?!"

"Er yeah...Sonata isn't it?"

"It sure is," she replied giving him a hug, much to Sunset's annoyance.

Something Adagio noticed.

"How's your relationship coming along?"

"Excuse me?"

"You and Forte, you're dating aren't you?"

"Yeah...it's going great."

The answer didn't inspire confidence in Adagio, Sunset to her didn't sound convincing.

"What aren't you telling me?"

"Excuse me?"

"There's something else going on between you two."

Forte and Sunset looked at each other, confused. Their relationship was going swimmingly as far as they knew.

Unless Forte thought.

"Well, there is a bit of trouble going on at CHS at the moment."

Adagio's eyes lit up with glee, the sound of trouble delightful to her ears.

"Trouble at CHS? Do tell deary, do tell," she replied, smirking gleefully.

"Well, someone...we're still not sure who, began posting personal secrets of students at CHS. And my friends..."

Sunset grimaced at her own words, "My friends think I'm responsible, and that Forte is helping me."

Before Sunset could continue, the waiter arrived to take the orders. The gang gave their orders and the waiter left, allowing Sunset to continue the recalling of events. of the past few days.

"It all started after a slumber party at Pinkie Pie's. Her little sister called her by a family nickname and the next day every student at CHS knew about it. We had a second slumber party at Rarity's. I took some pictures with my phone and........later in the week, those same photos appeared on her profile page. Because the photos came from my phone and because the profile page colours match my hair style, they assumed I was Anon-a-Miss."

The three sirens listened with surprising interest. Being no strangers to causing rifts between people themselves.

"We have an idea who may be responsible, but nothing concrete."

"Who do you think is responsible?" asked Adagio.

"Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell are our two top suspects. Apple Bloom, being Applejack's little sister would have known about her nickname before hand. And Sweetie Bell was present at Rarity's slumber party, and because at the time I didn't have my phone securely locked...she could've snuck in when I was sleeping and downloaded them."

"It sounds like you've already worked it out," Aria stated, "Why haven't you confronted your friends with it?"

"How can we?" asked Sunset, "We can't prove it and if we go back and accuse their sisters of being the culprits they'll say we'll say anything to deflect the blame onto others."

"Unfortunately, I think you're right," Adagio replied bluntly.

"How can we prove it though?" asked Forte, "Have you girls any ideas?"

"Unfortunately, no. Even if we did, who'd believe us?"

"Sounds like we're all in the same boat," Forte commented.

The next few minutes were spent talking about the sirens and what they'd been doing since the Battle of the Bands. Apparently, they'd managed to get a small detached house about a ten minute walk from the town centre. Job wise, Sonata working at a taco takeaway, much to her delight; Aria got a job at an electronics store and Aria worked as a taxi driver. They earned enough between them to make a comfortable living, but still felt like they were missing something in their lives.

Forte told them a bit about his new car, or more accurately he went into excessive detail about it.

The meals finally arrived, much to everyone's delight. Forte nearly salivating at the sight of his boneless chicken thighs. Watching Forte and his chicken caused Adagio to laugh.

"You're like Sonata when she has tacos."

"I'll take that as a compliment," replied Forte.

"You should. What about you Sunset, what foods do you like?"

"I particularly like pasta."

"Aria likes oriental food."

"Sure I do, I love chicken curries. There's nothing better in my opinion."

"We still have Taco Tuesday at CHS," Forte said, looking at Sonata.

Sonata grinned like a Cheshire cat in delight, "That's so awesome! I might just enrol so I can experience Taco Tuesday."

Adagio and Aria groaned and face palmed in unison.

"You work at a taco takeaway, you experience Taco Tuesday every week," Adagio said.

"Yeah but this is Taco Tuesday somewhere else!"

The other two sirens once again facepalmed at their eccentric sister.

"Why don't you?" asked Forte.

"Why don't we what?" queried Adagio.

"Enrol at CHS."

The sirens burst into laughter, the notion of joining the school for learning being absurd.

"You're funny," Sonata giggled, "We don't need to learn, we already know loads of stuff."

"But-"

"Look sweetums," Adagio said, "We know you have a crush on Aria but there's no reason for us to enrol at your school."

There was silence from Sunset and Forte whilst the sirens continued to laugh.

"Come again?" said Sunset, "Since when has Forte had a crush on Aria?"

"Oh, didn't you notice the sneaky little looks he made when she was around?" asked Adagio.

Sunset looked to her boyfriend, "Forte?"

A nervous Forte very deliberately avoided eye contact with all of them, deciding to eat his chicken instead.

"Forte?" Sunset repeated.

Knowing he couldn't keep ignoring her, he looked at her, "Yes?"

"Do you have a crush on Aria?"

Forte looked between Aria and Sunset, "No."

"Liar. You totally do have a crush on her!" Sonata exclaimed.

Forte blushed profusely while Aria smirked. She had noticed Forte sneaking a few peeks at her, not that she minded. At least it showed he knew good girls when he saw them.

"But we weren't dating then."

Almost immediately he realised his inadvertent admission.

Cue a face palm.

"Oh my, such a sweetheart!" Adagio teased mockingly, "It may be worth going to CHS just to see you get all flustered and googly eyed every time you see Aria."

"Don't worry about it Forte," said Sunset, "You're a guy and your brain's hard-wired to look at sexy girls. And you're right, we weren't dating then; so it's not like there were any restrictions on you."

"Yeah," was all he could say, sheepishly.

The girls all burst into laughter again. A few other guests looked their way but just saw some friends having a good time, so went back to their own business.

"Sunset's right," Adagio said, "You are cute when you get all flustered."

Forte just poked his chicken and felt Sunset kiss him on the cheek.

"Don't mind us Forte, we're only teasing you."

Forte smiled, "I know."

He turned to the sirens, "Does this mean we're friends?"

The sirens looked amongst themselves, having another silent conversation.

"Yeah, why not?" replied Aria, making a kissing gesture to Forte.

Not for the first time that evening, he blushed and the girls laughed.

"Like you said," Aria continued, "The more the merrier, right?"

It was nearing 6pm. Forte had text his mother telling her he was on his way back with Sunset. Forte was walking with Sunset and their new siren friends towards the shopping centre car park. Rain was still falling and there were far fewer people out, most having gone home to get out of the biting cold.

"So, I guess this is where we say goodbye," said Adagio.

"Yeah, it's been a nice evening together," replied Sunset, hugging each of the sirens.

"Let's hope to see you all again sometime," Forte added.

"Yes. Let's hope we do," replied Aria, looking specifically at Forte like a Vulture about to strike..

Strutting over to Forte, she wrapped her arms around him seductively and kissed him on the cheek.

"See you around Cutie. You'll have to give me a ride some time."

"Was that......was that a double entendre?" asked Forte.

"My my," replied Aria gleefully, "You have a dirty mind."

Strutting back to her giggling sisters, an blushing Forte felt Sunset take his hand.

"Come on Forte, we better get going before Aria runs off with you and let's you ride her...I mean let you give her a ride."

"She wouldn't take me with her," he said before looking to her for confirmation, "Would you?"

Aria didn't answer, she just smiled seductively, "Good night Forte. Have fun with Sunset."

"Bye Forte!" yelled Sonata, hugging him tightly, "Drive safely!"

She and Pinkie would be a very dangerous mix.

Rolling her eyes at her sister's antics, Adagio took her turn to say goodbye.

"See you guys later. Maybe at CHS, if we decide to enrol."

Adagio walked off and caught up with her sisters, leaving Sunset and Forte.

"Shall we?" Forte asked, motioning with his hand to the car park.

"Yeah, the sooner we're out of the cold and snuggled up in bed together the better."

The duo walked to the car but before they could make it to the car park, their vision went black.

The first thing Forte became aware of was how bitterly cold it was. Feeling like he'd been hit by a bus, he tried to get to his feet, but he realised very quickly he couldn't move at all. His arms, legs, waist.....he couldn't move any of them. What made him even more alarmed, and a little scared, was that he knew he'd opened his eyes but his vision was still black. He tried to call out for help but that was when he realised something else.

He was gagged. His attempt to speak ended up in nothing more than murmuring.

If this is a kinky game by Sunset we're seriously going to need to discuss boundaries.

"Looks like someone's finally woken up."

That voice......it's Gilda.

Suddenly he felt a very hard kick to his abdomen. Considerable pain shot through his body, the hard kick making him want to throw up.

"So, you gonna spill the beans on why you posted that shit about me?"

Forte didn't answer. He couldn't.

His silence earned him another kick to the stomach.

"ANSWER ME YOU LITTLE BITCH!"

Forte groaned loudly in pain, the gag muffling most of the noise.

"Er Gilda?" Forte heard another student speak.

"WHAT?!"

"He can't answer you, we gagged him remember?"

Forte heard Gilda laugh, "Oh yeah, silly me."

Gilda walked over and removed Forte's gag and blindfold and slapped him hard across the face.

"ARGH! YOU FUCKING BITCH! WHAT THE FUCK'S YOUR PROBLEM?!"

Gilda slapped his other cheek.

"HEY! DON'T SPEAK TO ME LIKE THAT DWEEB!"

She violently grabbed his hair and pulled him as close as his bindings allowed. Since they were tight, it resulted in virtually no movement and a fair amount of pain for Forte. Getting right into his face, she snarled angrily.

"In case you haven't noticed, you're the one tied up and we're the ones who could beat the crap out of you if you don't answer our questions."

Forte tugged at the ropes in a vain attempt to free himself. Gilda laughed at his pathetic attempt.

"Pull at the ropes all you want, you won't free yourself. Those knots are for making sure people remain tied up."

Forte ignored her and continued to tug at the ropes, but each movement seemed to make the knots tighter. Looking down at his body he could visually conform what he felt earlier. He was tied up at the ankles, knees and tied to some piping by the waist and around the chest. His wrists tied together behind the pipe.

Damn these knots are tight. Whoever did them knows what they're doing.

The bitter cold didn't help. His hands were freezing, having not put his gloves back on after leaving Nando's, making his fingers go numb and unable to properly grab anything.

"Where are we?"

*SMACK*

His cheek was slapped hard again, eliciting a groan of pain.

"WE'RE ASKING THE QUESTIONS DWEEB! YOU GOT THAT?"

Forte nodded vigorously.

"Good. Have a few minutes to make yourself comfortable. You won't be leaving here any time soon."

Forte watched as Gilda and her accomplices, who he could see were Hoops, Dumbbell and Score amongst a few others, left the room.

"Oh but before we go, I want you to see something," Gilda said walking over to another part of the room.

Forte watched as she walked over to see a white sheet covering something. Pulling the sheet off revealed a horrifying sight for Forte.

Underneath was Sunset. Tied up in the same manner as him, but sporting far more bruises. Even with her blindfolded and gagged, he could clearly see her with a black eye and a busted lip.

Overcome with blind, inconsolable rage, he unleashed all the anger and fury he could muster.

"YOU FUCKING BITCH! YOU'LL FUCKING PAY FOR THIS! YOU AND YOUR IDIOT FRIENDS WILL NEVER SEE THE OUTSIDE OF A PRISON CELL EVER AGAIN!"

Gilda and her friends all began laughing.

"You are in no position to do anything. We're in an abandoned factory miles out of town, no-one except us knows you're here. Mummy and daddy aren't coming to rescue you, and we certainly aren't going to let you go any time soon."

Gilda walked up to Forte and forcefully put his gag back in, fastening it tightly behind his head.

"You're gonna be spending, at the very least, the entire Christmas holidays tied up in this room. And if you want feeding and visits to the toilet, you better be a good little boy and do as you're told."

"Fuck you bitch!"

That's what Forte tried to say, but with the gag back in it was nothing more than mumbles. Laughing like a hyena once again and one more kick to Forte's abdomen. One of her friends approached with something in each of his hands which he handed to Gilda.

She took the items and held one of them in front of Forte.

"You know what these are? We thought since you love wearing them so much and since it's Christmas, you could wear them."

She then held up some industrial strength super glue, "Permanently."

Forte watched as she took the pony ears headband and, on the inside of the headband, squeezed a very generous amount of super glue onto it. She then, with a devilish grin, pressed it firmly into place on Forte's head. The quick setting super glue almost immediately did it's job. Giving the head piece a few firm test tugs, Forte's muffled screams of pain let her know they had set firmly in place.

"Don't you just look the cutest little pony in those," she mocked without mercy, cackling like a madwoman along with her friends.

Gilda put up his hood and popped the buttons into place before leaving the room with her friends. Switching the light out on the way, leaving them in the dark. Gilda spoke one last time.

"We'll be back later, and you better have answers we want to hear."

Hearing the door shut and what sounded like it being locked, the very seriousness of the situation he was in began to dawn on him. He and Sunset had been kidnapped, taken to an abandoned factory out of town, locked in a room, tied up and beaten. With no-one knowing where they are and no way to call anyone.......Gilda was right.

He and Sunset would be spending quite a while in their tender loving care. And to make things worse, there was nothing he could do to protect Sunset.

For the first time in a long while, Forte burst into tears.

Author's Note

Glasweigian kiss = Head butt
The Old Bill = The Police

Thanks again to A random person for editing.

My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people.)
Below is a list of current Patrons.
Andrew Adams
Tankoncow
If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 9 - When You're Going Through Hell, Keep Going

The Rainbooms were sitting in Sugarcube corner, completely unaware of the plight Forte and Sunset were in, looking as miserable as the weather outside. Each of them had been laughing stocks since Anon-a-Miss, whom they believed was Sunset, posted embarrassing secrets about themselves. They hadn't heard from either Sunset or Forte since they de-friended them. Something that hurt each of them more than they'd ever admit.

"It's not the same any more without Sunset or Forte," Fluttershy whimpered.

"I know, but they betrayed us and posted all that stuff about us," replied Rainbow, "We can't let it get to us."

"Did they though?"

The other looked to Pinkie, who's hair wasn't as puffy as it usually is.

"Did they really post stuff about us? Even Forte was targeted."

"To quell suspicion about him probably," Rainbow pointed out.

"Really? Something like that? Do you remember how he nearly begged us not to tell anyone, or how embarrassed he was that night?"

"Yeah?....So?"

"So why would he humiliate himself to avoid suspicion?"

The girls looked amongst themselves, none of them having an answer.

"There's something else as well," said Rarity sadly, "Gilda attacked Sunset during lunch. Apparently she had to go to the nurse's office to sort it out."

"How d'ya know that?"

"Flash told me, he said he'd seen Forte take her and she had a bruise on her cheek."

"That doesn't surprise me," replied Rainbow, "Gilda's always had a short fuse. It doesn't take much for her to lose it......I wouldn't be at all surprised if she ended up in prison one day."

"Where do you think Forte and Sunset are now?" asked Fluttershy, "Maybe we could talk to them and try to work things out, I feel bad for what I said to them."

Fluttershy looked down in shame as her vision began to blur. Rarity began to console her.

"Don't worry darling, we'll sort something out."

Just then the door bells rang, indicating someone had entered the cafe. Looking to see who it was, the girls looked up and were surprised to see Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Each looking particularly sad.

"What's the matter girls?" asked Rarity, "You look like Christmas has just been cancelled."

Apple Bloom sighed, "It might well be, for us any way."

"What d'ya mean Bloom?"

The CMC looked amongst themselves and had a silent conversation. Apple Bloom stepped forward to answer her sister.

"Sunset isn't Anon-a-Miss."

"She is though. All the evidence points to her."

"No she's not........I am."

Applejack blinked, "What?"

"I said I'm Anon-a-Miss. I created the account and began posting all that stuff."

Applejack sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, "Look Bloom, it's-"

"Will you shut up and listen!"

Everyone went wide eyed on shock at the sight of Apple Bloom speaking to her sister like that, even the other crusaders. Apple Bloom took out her phone and showed Applejack the Anon-a-Miss profile page. Applejack watched as her sister tapped away at her phone. In a few seconds, the girls phones buzzed. They each looked at each other nervously and took their phones out.

What they saw, confirmed what Apple Bloom was saying.

Do you believe me now, sis?

The girls looked to the CMC with disbelief, shock and anger. Three young girls had completely fooled the entire school and made them believe that Sunset, with the help of Forte, had posted embarrassing and humiliating secrets about them and everyone else.

"Apple Bloom," Applejack almost cried, "This can't be true!"

Apple Bloom sighed and looked away in shame, "It is."

"She wasn't alone though," Sweetie Belle said, "Scootaloo and I helped her."

Rainbow and Rarity each felt like they'd taken a kick to the guts. The look of shock and betrayal evident on their faces.

"No, Sweetie Belle, no," Rarity cried, "Tell me you're making this up."

Sweetie Belle looked down to the floor, "It's true."

"Scootaloo?" Rainbow said, almost crying, "Were you the one who exposed my bad science grades?"

Scootaloo nodded, "Yeah."

"Why?!"

"Like Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, I was afraid I'd become nothing to you and you'd shut me out and hang out with Twilight instead. You're like a big sister to me.....and I was afraid I'd lose you."

Scootaloo began crying and expected Rainbow, knowing she can be a little hot headed, to verbally berate her. Instead she felt herself being hugged tightly by the girl she idolises.

"Damn Scootaloo, I don't think less of you just because I hung around with Sunset....or Forte."

Scootaloo looked up to her idol, "You don't?"

"No. But what you and your friends have done......"

"We messed up big time didn't we?"

"Yes squirt, you did."

The CMC looked at each other ashamed of their actions.

"What can we do to fix it?" asked Apple Bloom.

"Tell Principal Celestia first thing tomorrow morning," replied Applejack, "If you come clean and take responsibility, she'll go easier on you all."

"Where's Forte and Sunset? Shouldn't we tell them first?" asked Sweetie Belle.

"It wouldn't hurt to try," replied Rarity, hugging her sister, "I'll give them a ring."

Rarity took her phone out and rang Sunset's number.

Rarity put her phone down and sighed, "She's not answering. Can't say I blame her."

"Let me try," Rainbow said, getting out her phone.

A few seconds later she huffed and put her phone back, "No answer."

Pinkie got her phone out, "I'll try ringing Forte, see if he answers."

A few seconds later, she out her phone down.

"No answer."

The girls looked at each other with shame. What they said the other day coming back to them.

"Well, we did say they weren't our friends," Fluttershy said, tearing up again.

Pinkie consoled her friend, "Don't worry Fluttershy, everything will work out in the end."

"It's gettin' late," Applejack said tiredly, "We should head back home an' deal with this tomorrow."

"Agreed, come Sweetie Belle. You'll have some explaining to do to Mum and Dad."

"Yeah, I know. They're gonna be real mad."

"They would have been far angrier had you not come forward and admitted to what you've done."

"Same with you Apple Bloom, Granny and Big Mac will be disappointed, but will be pleased you came forward."

Scootaloo looked to Rainbow, "I guess you'll be taking me home to see my parents?"

"Got to Squirt, but don't worry. Just tell them what you told us."

The girls all left Sugarcube Corner, the weather having gotten worse. The wind was even colder and the heavy rain and howling wind made for a very unpleasant night. Pinkie and Rainbow having come in their cars, gave everyone a lift to avoid walking home in the rain.

"Do you think Forte and Sunset are OK?" asked Fluttershy in the passenger seat of Rainbow's car.

"I'm sure they're OK, wherever they are."

A FEW MINUTES EARLIER

Back in the abandoned warehouse, a furious Gilda seethed with rage. Anon-a-Miss had made another post, but the thing was, Anon-a-Miss was tied up and locked in a room. There's no way she could have posted it.

Unless, she had other accomplices. That must be it, how else could they have gotten so much dirt on everyone.

"What do we do Gilda?" asked Dumbbell.

"I don't know, and we can't access their phones to find out who's helping them because they've locked them."

"Helping them?"

"Yes, they must've had help getting so much dirt on everyone. And I want to know who."

Gilda clenched her fists. Even though she had Sunset in her grasp, she was still getting one over her.

"But let's not waste time standing around. I want answers."

She and her friends walked to the room holding Forte and Sunset. Removing the padlocks and unlocking the dead-bolts, they walked in and switched on the light. Satisfied that her two prisoners were still bound and gagged she walked over to Forte. Smirking in delight at realising he'd been crying, she gave him a wake up call by kicking him in the side.

"WAKE UP DWEEB!"

Forte moaned in pain through the gag.

"You ready to answer our questions?!"

Gilda put his hood down, removed the blindfold and the gag and tossed them aside.

"Who's your accomplices?"

"What?" he mumbled.

Gilda slapped him hard in the face.

"I SAID WHO ARE YOUR ACCOMPLICES?! WHO'S HELPING YOU POST SHIT ABOUT US?"

"We're not responsible for the posts!" he moaned, "Sunset isn't Anon-a-Miss!"

Gilda grit her teeth and got right into his face, "Yes she is dweeb! And YOU and others helped her!"

"We're not responsible for the posts."

Gilda got to her feet, reared back her boot and planted the heel right on his nose. Blood immediately began flowing out and trickling down his face. Forte, cried out in pain. Gilda just rolled her eyes.

"Pathetic."

She gagged him again and took out objects from her jacket.

"Know what these are?"

Forte looked at what she was holding. They were his and Sunset's phones.

"It seems your dorky friends have tried calling you both, and Mummy and Daddy have tried calling their little pet also."

Forte seethed at her words, mocking his relationship with his parents.

"I was even able to glimpse at some texts before they disappeared," she said smugly.

She got into his face again and began imitating his mother, "Forte, where are you darling? We're really worried. Just let us know where you are sweetie, love Mum."

The tightly tied ropes were the only things stopping Forte from smacking her.

Gilda cackled like a madwoman along with her friends, "Mummy's little pet seems to be getting agitated. Let's make things funny shall we, let's switch your phones off so so it looks like you're deliberately ignoring them."

Gilda switched both phones off and put them back inside her jacket pocket.

"Don't worry dweeb, I'm not going to damage them. They've got information on them I need, and if you really love the bitch over there...."

Forte scowled at the name she called his girlfriend.

"...You'll do as we say. Or SHE, will be the one we 'teach a lesson'. Sleep tight dweeb, we'll be back tomorrow morning."

Gilda began to walk away, leaving her prisoners alone once again.

"Are you going to blindfold him again?" asked Dumbbell.

"No point, he can't go anywhere."

Her friends shrugged their shoulders and followed Gilda out, switching off the lights on the process. Forte watched as the door was closed and locked.

Several minutes passed as Forte just sat there, unable to do much else, and wondered what his parents would be doing. From the text he got it sounded like they were getting very concerned and by switching his phone off, Gilda made it look like he'd pretty much told his parents to 'get lost'. His thoughts also drifted over to Adagio, Aria and Sonata.

He dismissed any thought they were involved. This didn't seem their style and from what they told him earlier, sounded like they were trying to turn their lives around; just like Sunset. What would they do when they realised he and Sunset had disappeared?

And the other girls, were they involved somehow?

He musing were interrupted by groans from across the room.

Forte tried to speak but forgot the gag in his mouth. He once again tried to free himself but the ropes held him firmly in place. He could hear Sunset grunting and groaning, probably trying to free herself.....or make herself as comfortable as she could.

Sunset fidgeted as much as her bindings allowed. Pain coursed throughout her body, her black eye and split lip still very painful from her earlier 'talk' with Gilda.

Sweet Celestia the pain is so bad, I hope Forte's OK. I swear Gilda and her idiot friends will pay for this.

Just then she heard muffled noises.

Forte? He might be awake, but if he's gagged like me then he can hardly speak properly. If only I could free myself, she mused, tugging at the ropes again. But with her fingers numb from the cold and the knots so tight, any hope for escape was slim to non-existent.

Damn knots............I really hope someone finds us.

Alive.

THE FOLLOWING MORNING

Fioritura had been restless all night. Her son didn't answer her calls and later switched his phone off. She was in tears thinking she had done something to upset him. Travertine did his best to console her, but until she saw her son again she wouldn't sleep soundly. Both were clueless as to why he didn't return home as he said he would. But at 16 he's at the age, they felt, where he can go off without permission. They just would have appreciated him telling them if he was staying at a friends house.

Like he usually does.

"Darling, we'll see if he turns up at school, and if he doesn't then we'll call the police. I'll ring the school now and get them to tell me."

"OK," she replied quietly.

Travertine picked up the phone and rang the school, the receptionist putting him through directly to Principal Celestia.

"Mr Heldentenor, I understand you wished to speak to me?"

"Yes, it's about Forte."

"What about him?" asked Celestia, confused about why one of her best students would be the topic for conversation.

"He didn't come home last night. We don't know where he went as he didn't tell us. We tried ringing but the calls weren't answered and he ended up switching his phone off."

Celestia let this sink in. It was certainly unusual behaviour form Forte, "What do you wish me to do? What he does outside of school hours is not my responsibility."

"Could you ring us and let us know if he turns up or not?"

"Of course. What will you do if he doesn't arrive?"

"I'll call the police and report a missing child. This is extremely unusual behaviour from Forte."

"Indeed. I will pass a message onto my staff to tell hem to keep an eye out for him, and to report to me at once if he is seen."

"Thank you Principal."

"Is there anything else Mr Heldentenor?"

"No thank you. I'll hopefully hear from you later."

"Hopefully. Goodbye Mr Heldentenor."

"Goodbye Principal."

Travertine put the phone down, a little more optimistic than before.

"Forte you daft lad, what are you up to?" he muttered to himself.

Back in the freezing confines of the abandoned warehouse, a sleeping Forte and Sunset were given a wakeup call by Gilda with the customary kick in the ribs.

"Wake up dweebs!"

Both of them groaned in pain and blearily opened their eyes to see Gilda and her friends again.

"It's breakfast time. You better eat up, you won't be fed again until tonight."

Gilda walked away leaving Sunset and Forte with her friends.

Two walked over to Forte and another two walked over to Sunset, the others standing guard and observing.

"Open up Pixie Princess," one of the gang said, removing the gag.

"If you untie me I can feed myself."

The thugs laughed, "Nice try, but if we did that you'd escape and rat us out to the police. No, you're staying tied up and we will feed you. Now open up, or you'll go hungry."

Forte reluctantly opened his mouth. If he wanted any chance of escaping, he'd need all the energy he could get.

Whatever he was being fed was absolutely revolting. It tasted like undercooked food that had been liquefied into a paste and warmed up under a radiator. Grimacing at the revolting taste, he resisted the urge to spit it back out all over his captors.

That would no doubt, he felt, result in a severe beating.

After he finished his 'breakfast', he was then given a drink of water.

Sunset got the same 'meal'.

Once breakfast was over, they were gagged again and Gilda walked back into the room.

"Did you dweebs enjoy your breakfast?"

Sunset and Forte just glared at her, Gilda only laughed.

"Well aren't you two ungrateful, I give you breakfast out of the goodness of my heart and you glare at me? Well I was going to permit you a visit to the toilet, but because you're both being ungrateful, you've forfeited that right."

This prompted her thug friends to laugh whilst Sunset and Forte just looked at each other, both sharing an intense hatred of Gilda and her friends.

"As much as I'd love to stay here and torment you dweebs, we sadly have to go to school. Try not to enjoy yourselves too much."

She and her friends left and like before, securely locked them in. Because it was daylight and because their blindfolds were off, they were able to get a good look at each other. Both saw each other battered and bruised with numerous injuries between them. Sunset was still sporting a split lip and black eye. Forte's nose, whilst no longer bleeding, looked like it was broken.

Both of their raincoats had spots of blood on them, but nothing that couldn't be wiped off with a damp cloth.

Forte looked at his battered and beaten girlfriend, he wanted to do nothing more than hug the stuffings out of her and never let go. He wanted to tell her that he loved her and wanted to spend the rest of his life with her.

Despite the situation he was in, he forced himself to remain optimistic. They would get out of here eventually, and Gilda and her thugs would feel the cold merciless might of the law. Looking at Sunset, he saw the she was looking at him in return. Despite the gags, they each smiled at each other; or at least they did as well as they could.

In the Downtown Shopping Centre car park, a lone figure walked through the level heading towards the centre itself.

On the way, the person spotted something out of place, and on closer inspection; recognised it.

"What is this doing here?"

Principal Celestia was very concerned. Two of her students, Forte and Sunset, had not turned up for school. No-one had seen them since last night and no-one could get hold of them on their phones. It was highly unusual for them to not turn up for school.

To make things worse, the Anon-a-Miss fiasco had made another interesting turn. Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were sitting in her office, having come forward and admitted to being behind Anon-a-Miss.

"I must say girls, that I am sorely disappointed in all of you."

The CMC looked ashamed.

"You created a false account for the sole purpose of causing distress, exposed personal information and framed an innocent person."

The CMC were on the verge of tears as Celestia rattled off their infractions. They knew they had done wrong, but hearing their principle say what they had done seemed to make it worse.

"But, you did come forward of your own volition, and as such, though you will still be punished; I will be more lenient."

This brought some relief to the crusaders, and a small smile on their faces.

"But I want to know everything. The more you tell me, the better it will be for you three. Understood?"

"Yes Principal Celestia," they answered in unison.

They began to tell her what they told their sisters. About how they felt Sunset was taking their sisters away from them, and how they felt Forte was a risk in that he was working with Sunset to track 'Anon-a-Miss' down. They told Celestia they targeted Forte to make it look like Sunset had betrayed him, hoping he would leave her. But that didn't happen.

It was only after seeing Sunset get set upon in the hallway at the end of the school day before, that she decided to come forward. Her guilty conscience overwhelming her.

After finishing their telling of events, Celestia told them they would be under the supervision of Vice-Principal Luna until winter break in a few days. They would also receive detention for the next six months, and have their school computer activities closely monitored.

First though, Celestia arranged an impromptu assembly. It would take place in the auditorium in an hour and finish just before lunch. Their sisters helped the make a Powerpoint presentation proving beyond irrefutable doubt they they, the CMC, were Anon-a-Miss.

"I'm telling you girls, that was Forte's car."

"Yeah, so? You sure you're not overreacting to Forte liking you?" asked Sonata

"No! It's exactly as he described and there was a parking fine tucked under the windscreen wipers, that and it was his school bag on the back seat. I'm telling you girls, something is wrong!"

Aria was becoming more and more concerned. The car she saw was definitely the one Forte described. A Citroen DS3 in electric blue and carbon fibre alloy wheels.

"Aria, calm down. I'm sure there's a reason his car is still there."

Aria face palmed in frustration, "Why would he walk to the car park, clearly with the intention of going home in his car, only to leave it there?

Neither Adagio or Sonata could answer.

"I'm going to go out, find some answers."

"Sure, whatever," replied Adagio, "I've got to go to work. I'm taking some businessmen to the abandoned warehouse outside of town."

"The old sugar mill?"

"Yeah."

"Have fun," Sonata replied cheerfully.

APPROXIMATELY TWO HOURS LATER

Sunset watched her boyfriend sleeping who'd fallen asleep not long after Gilda left. She gave up trying to free herself. The ropes were tied too tight and too well. That and the bitter cold had frozen the ropes slightly, so even if her fingers weren't numb the frozen ropes would still be frozen together.

With nothing to do, she decided to get some sleep herself. Just as she closed her eyes, she heard people below.

They're back early, I think. I wonder what they have in store for us now.

As the footsteps got closer and the voices louder, she realised something.

THAT'S NOT GILDA OR HER FRIENDS!

Whoever it was she realised, could be the difference between life and death for herself and Forte. She began slamming her feet up and down against the floor and screamed as loud as her gag allowed her. She had to do something, anything......to get their attention.

Elsewhere in the warehouse, a small group of men were being shown around by an estate agent. The men were from a property development company looking for redevelopment projects. Their plan was to convert the old sugar mill into one and two bedroom apartments. As they were been shown around, one of the men thought he could hear noises. He dismissed the notion, putting it down to the lengthy journey getting to Canterlot.

As they were been shown around, they came across a room containing several items and a sleeping bag.

Bewildered, the estate agent turned to the business men.

"This is unexpected. I had no idea anyone was here."

"Look at the stuff though," said one of the men, "They look like school books."

Getting closer for further examination, they saw several textbooks and a few clothes.

"It looks like someone's been living here."

"A girl," said another man, "If the clothes are anything to go by."

Just then they heard a very faint banging noises.

"Did any of you hear that?"

Another bang was heard.

"I heard that one!"

"Where's it coming from?"

Sunset screamed and slammed her feet up and down with all the might she had left, her eyes flowing with tears as she desperately tried to call for help. Forte had fallen asleep and Sunset feared the worst.

The men, including the estate agent, walked towards the source of the noise. After a minute or so walking around, the came to a door that had a deadbolt lock and a couple of heavy duty padlock locks. Stepping closer, they heard the the banging from inside.

"It's coming from in there!"

The men looked to each other in shock. This was most certainly not expected. But whoever was in there, needed their help fast. One of the men stood right in front of the door and yelled loud and clear.

"WHO'S EVER IN THERE, DON'T WORRY! WE'LL GET YOU OUT AS SOON AS WE CAN!"

Inside the room, Sunset cried in relief.

They had been found.

Though still tied up, she felt like she was free again, very soon they would be out of the room and Gilda and her cohorts would be in for a very nasty surprise.

The men quickly looked around to find anything to pry the padlocks off. But even if they did, they'd still have the deadbolt lock to deal with. The estate agent meanwhile, had ran to the taxi driver to inform her of the situation.

Adagio, who happened to be the driver, followed the estate agent to the room. She really wished it wasn't so, but her gut feeling told her two new friends were inside. Running to the door, she banged on it hard.

"SUNSET! IT'S ADAGIO, ARE YOU IN THERE?"

All she heard was muffled sounds.

"Do you know who's in there?" asked the estate agent.

"If it is who I think it is then yes, her name's Sunset Shimmer."

"What does she look like?"

"About my height, slim build, red and yellow hair."

"You mean like this?" the estate agent asked, holding out a photo.

Adagio's eyes widened in shock.

"Where did you find this?"

"It was in another room in this warehouse. It seems like she's been living here."

Adagio's shock turned to rage, but her confusion about Sunset living in the warehouse would have to wait. She went back to the door and got her message across loud and clear.

"Don't worry Sunset, we'll have you out of there. Just sit tight."

Adagio took out her phone and called Aria.

"Aria, no time to talk. You and Sonata get your arses over to the old sugar mill now!"

"Why? What's wrong?"

"Just get over here! Sunset is in danger and possibly Forte!"

"We'll be there ASAP!"

The call abruptly ended and Adagio turned to the men.

"My sisters are on the way, they also know the people in there."

"School mates?"

"Yeah."

"Do you know who's responsible?"

"No, but my first port of call would be Canterlot High School."

"Why?"

Adagio retold the events of CHS as they were told to her, minus the details of the secrets exposed.

"If someone thought they were responsible," said one of the men, "They may have decided a little revenge was in order"

A few minutes passed until Adagio's sisters arrived.

"ADAGIO!"

She turned around and saw her sisters approach, having being lead to her by the estate agent. Another one of the men waited at the entrance to guide the police and paramedics.

"Aria, Sonata, I'm glad you're here."

"What's wrong?" asked Aria.

"Sunset, and possibly Forte, are locked in there. We're assuming they've been bound and gagged because neither can answer properly or get to the door."

"I guess this explains why Forte's car is still where it is."

Less than a minute later, police and paramedics arrived. Within a minute or so of arriving, the police and paramedics were outside the room. The police, having been provided information on the situation, brought a battering ram with them.

With an almighty whack, the officer with the battering ram forced the door open. Police and paramedics rushed in and were stunned at what the saw. The Sirens forced their way in and nearly vomited at the sight of their new friends' injuries.

"Excuse me?"

They turned around to see another police officer approach.

"I'll need to take a statement from the three of you."

"Sure," replied Adagio, a little pale in the face, "What do you want to know?"

"Do you know who's in there?"

"Yes, we've met before. We saw them last night actually, had dinner together at Nando's. We left around 6pm I think and headed to the Downtown Shopping Centre car park. That was when we last saw them."

The officer wrote all this down in his note book, "Anything else?"

"Yeah," replied Aria, "I was in the same car park this morning and his car was still there. It's an electric blue Citroen DS3 with carbon fibre alloy wheels in black. I hadn't seen it myself last night, but it's definitely his. His and Sunset's school bags were on the back seat and the parking ticket time corresponds to last night."

"That's very unusual, to walk to the car park; seemingly with the intent to drive away, only to leave his car there."

He called the control centre over the radio and requested an officer be sent over to review CCTV footage of the car park last night, to see if it would identify the kidnappers.

"Before I go, I'll need your names."

"Adagio Dazzle."

"Sonata Dusk."

"Aria Blaze."

"Thank you. We may need to take further statements in the future."

The officer left the sisters who watched on shock and anger as paramedics and police freed their friends.

Inside the room, a barely conscious Sunset was able to give police vital information on who was responsible and what they did. He wasted no time in calling for 'assistance'. Sunset had been freed, but having being tied up for so long her muscles were stiff; and the cold weather had caused a small amount of frostbite on her hands. Paramedics had to move her, being very careful as she may have busted ribs from when she was repeatedly kicked. They tended to her injuries, wrapping plenty of bandages around her hands.

Placing her onto a stretcher, they wheeled her out of the room where she saw the Sirens.

She'd never been so overjoyed to see them.

"Wait," she whimpered out.

The sirens rushed over to their friend.

"Sunset, who did this?"

"Gilda," she croaked out before losing consciousness.

"We've got to go NOW!"

The paramedics wasted no time and rushed her away. The sirens, knuckles clenched and seething with rage as their friend was taken away. They walked over to the doorway to see Forte, who'd suffered just as badly.

Without warning, Forte suddenly lashed out and hit one of the paramedics with surprising force and tried to lash out at the other paramedics. The ropes still tied around his waist and legs preventing him from hitting others.

"Keep away from me!" he cried out in fear.

Without thinking, Aria rushed in and tried to console him. Kneeling down and cupping a hand around his swollen cheek, she spoke softly and quietly.

"Forte? Forte it's me, Aria."

Forte, turned his head slowly and saw a familiar looking girl.

"Aria," he cried out quietly.

"It's me Forte, don't worry. It's over now. You're safe, Sunset's safe," she replied with a smile, wrapping her arms around his neck and hugging him gently, before her face turned angry, "And Gilda will pay for what she's done."

Forte sobbed quietly as he was held in Aria's arms, what had been done having taken its toll on him. A few seconds passed when Aria gently let go and spoke softly to him.

"I'm going to move out of the way and let the paramedics treat you now," she said as she got up, but suddenly felt a hand grab her.

"Don't leave me!"

Aria crouched back down to his level looked at him sympathetically, "OK, I'll stay with you; but let the paramedics treat you."

She hugged him once more. Noting the pony ears on his head, she attempted to remove them. But as she pulled them, Forte cried out on pain.

"Sorry Forte, I don't know why they won't come off."

"Gilda glued them on."

Aria, her sisters, the police, the paramedics.....everyone present was stunned into silence.

"Gilda glued them on with industrial strength super glue, and she didn't use a modest amount either. If you try to force them off, you'll take my scalp along with it."

The lead paramedic turned to his team, "Make certain the hospital is informed and leave clear instructions that no-one is to try and remove them."

The police also made a note of this. This Gilda, would be facing some very serious charges. Like Sunset, Forte's hands had begun getting frostbite so his hands were heavily bandaged. The paramedics also did what they could to his nose and carefully moved him onto a stretcher, being careful as like Sunset; he could have broken ribs.

"Sorry for hitting you," Forte said to the paramedic he hit.

"Don't worry about it kid, considering what you've been through.....I won't hold it against you. You just focus on your recovery."

MEANWHILE AT CHS

The assembly had just finished. The vast majority of students were stunned. The CMC had shown them irrefutable proof that they were behind Anon-a-Miss. Sunset, and Forte, had been vindicated. The students were outraged and vented their anger at the CMC. But Celestia, ordered silence and told them they were in no position to abuse the crusaders when they themselves targeted abuse at each other; including Forte and Sunset.

Begrudgingly realising she was right, most accepted the apologies of the crusaders.

Most, but not all.

Diamond Tiara was one such example.

As everyone was making their way to the canteen for lunch, Rainbow saw Gilda. Being told what happened the day before, she went over to get an apology on Sunset's behalf.

"Gilda!"

"Oh look who it is. Rainbow Crash!"

Gilda's friends laughed at the nickname. Particularly Hoops, Dumbbell and Score. Rainbow ignored the name-calling and got straight to business.

"Just apologise for hitting Sunset and accusing her of being Anon-a-Miss and then I'll be on my way!"

"No. I don't believe those little dweebs."

Rainbow, Rarity and Applejack shot dirty looks at Gilda for insulting their sister's like that.

"Where's Forte and Sunset?" Rainbow demanded.

"How should I know? Now if you'll excuse me, I have some business to attend to."

Well, prisoners to be more exact, she thought.

Gilda suddenly felt herself being flung against a wall.

"WHAT THE FUCK?!" she yelled, standing up, "YOU WANNA DO THAT AGAIN, CRASH?!"

Gilda looked around and realised everyone was looking at her.

"What are you all staring at?!"

Rainbow walked slowly forward with clenched fists and flared teeth.

"Dash?"

Rainbow bent down and picked up two items. She held them up for everyone to see.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING WITH FORTE'S AND SUNSET'S PHONES?! WHERE ARE FORTE AND SUNSET?!"

Gilda laughed nervously, "Well, you see.....I was-"

"WHERE ARE THEY?!

As if on cue, the entrance doors of CHS opened in walked a well dressed man that gave out an aura of authority and obedience.

Hearing all the commotion, Celestia and Luna walked into the corridor.

"What is going on, what is all the noise?" Celestia asked, before looking to the well dressed man in a suit and fedora, "And who are you?"

"I am Supreme Royal Justicar Amicus Lex of Canterlot," he replied, getting out his ID badge, clearly displaying his status as one of the highest authorities in the land.

He looked around the sea of students and very quickly spotted his targets. One of them, the top priority target, was just a few feet away. Mustering the dirtiest look humanly possible, he looked directly at Gilda.

Gilda, looked like she was about to shit bricks.

The Justicar turned his head around to his armed back up.

"GUARDS! SEIZE THE SUSPECTS!"

Author's Note

Think of Royal Justicars in a similar vein to the FBI.

Thanks again to A random person for editing.

My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people.)
Below is a list of current Patrons.
Andrew Adams
Tankoncow
If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 10 - What Goes Around, Comes Around

Armed guards went straight for some very specific students, including Gilda.

"What the fuck are you doing? Unhand me you fucking prick!" she yelled out, resisting the guards.

"SILENCE!" bellowed the Justicar.

His booming, authoritative voice echoed through the corridors of the entire school, no one dared to speak.

"Gilda Gryphem, I'm arresting you on two charges of felony kidnap, two charges of false imprisonment, multiple counts of actual bodily harm and two counts of theft," he said severely, turning to his guard, "Take her away!"

Gilda, Hoops, Dumbbell, Score and the other students involved with Gilda, were handcuffed and taken away by the armed guards to the stunned eyes of the other students. Celestia, wanting answers, walked over to the Justicar.

"Would you mind explaining why you have burst into my school and arrested my students?"

"You are Principal Celestia?"

"Yes."

"I received a 'request' to carry out these arrests. Your students have committed some very serious crimes that required their immediate arrest. The very nature of the crimes required the intervention of the Justicars."

"Does this have to do with Forte and Sunset?"

The Justicar turned around and saw a rainbow haired girl, whom he presumed asked the question.

"You are Rainbow Dash?"

"Yes. How did you know?"

"I'm the Supreme Royal Justicar of Canterlot," He replied before looking at the girls grouped around her, "You are all friends of Forte Heldentenor and Sunset Shimmer?"

"Yes, and these are our sisters," Rarity replied, motioning to the CMC.

The Justicar looked at the girls and CMC for several seconds with a piercing look before finally speaking, "The eight of you will come with me at once, your school day is cancelled."

His tone of voice made it clear it was not a suggestion.

"You can't do that," Celestia replied.

"I am the Supreme Royal Justicar of Canterlot. Yes I can."

The Justicar walked on, "You may wish to come also Principal."

"Very well. I'll join you," she replied, "Luna, look after things here, will you?"

"Sure thing, Tia."

Luna watched as her sister and the eight girls followed the Justicar out of the school. Turning around to see a crown of students, all equally as puzzled as her, she addressed them.

"I do not know what has transpired, but please go about your business. We'll update you if we need to."

The students slowly dissipated, most making their way to the canteen for lunch. The scenes they just witnessed was the topic of discussion. Though none of them were surprised really to see Gilda in trouble with the police. Many students felt she just had a prison cell with her name on it, waiting for her.

MEANWHILE IN CANTERLOT CITY HOSPITAL

Forte was resting in a private room accompanied by his parents. They were initially relieved when he was found but relief quickly turned to worry when the police told them of his condition. An apoplectic Travertine unleashed a furious verbal tirade of Germanian obscenities when he heard what had been done to his son and Sunset. Fortunately, his wife was able to calm him down enough to visit Forte in the hospital.

When they entered his room and saw him lying on the bed, Fioritura broke down into tears, she would have ran out had Travertine not been there with her. They approached the bed quietly as Forte was sleeping comfortably, and sat down on the chairs next to the bed. Fioritura gently held Forte's hand.

The doctor gave them more detailed information on his condition, including why the pony-ears headband was still on his head.

"How long until they can be removed?" asked Travertine.

"We've arranged for him to have them taken off tonight."

"How will you remove them?" asked Fioritura.

"We'll be using an acetone-based nail-polish remover, shampoo, conditioner.....we'll be thoroughly washing his hair out and make doubly certain there's no traces of glue left."

"Why can't you do it now?"

"The police requested we wait until they can take photos for evidence."

"What if the police don't come later?"

"Forte agreed to wait until the police had what they needed."

"Don't worry mum, I'll be fine."

Forte's sudden speaking caught everyone off guard. Fioritura wasted no time in responding, only just holding herself back from hugging the stuffings out of him; remembering that the doctor told her that Forte had a couple of cracked ribs.

"Hey sweetie, how are you feeling?"

"A bit better," he replied tiredly, "What about Sunset?"

"She's resting at the moment, but don't worry; she'll be OK," replied the doctor, "What about you? You hungry?"

"A little, I didn't get much to eat for breakfast."

"What did you have?" asked Fioritura.

"I have no idea, vegetables mushed up into paste?," he replied, shrugging his shoulders, "Whatever it was, it was absolutely revolting."

"Well we have proper food in this hospital, I think grilled chicken sandwich is on the menu. Would that be OK?"

"Sounds great. Can I have a cup of tea as well please?"

"Sure. I'll let the kitchen know and leave you three to talk."

"Thank you doctor," Travertine said.

"You're welcome."

The doctor left the room, leaving Forte with his parents. Forte gently propped himself into a sitting position, still shaking a little from his ordeal.

"How are you son?"

"I'm fine."

His answer convinced no-one.

"Forte, it's just us now. You don't need to bottle up your emotions in front of us."

"R-really, I-I'm fine," he began to stutter out on the brink of tears, "There's n-nothing t-to worry about."

He broke down at the last word and was immediately consoled by his mother, his emotional damn breaking once again; twice is as many days.

"I-I w-wanted to s-stop them, b-but I-I couldn't....I couldn't do anything to stop them," he sobbed out, his vision blurred by his tears.

"It's not your fault sweetie, you're not to blame and neither is Sunset."

"B-but she got hurt because I couldn't do anything to defend her."

"But you were tied up, there wasn't anything you could do," she replied, stroking the back of his head trying to calm him.

"I keep telling myself that......but I can't convince myself of it."

MEANWHILE

In another private room in the hospital, Sunset had visitors of her own. The siren sisters were sitting around Sunset's bed looking both relieved that Sunset and Forte were now being cared for, and angry that Gilda and her friends had done what they had to them. Sunset regained consciousness in hospital and despite advice from the nurses and doctors, wanted to see the sisters.

"How are you feeling?" asked Adagio.

"A little better," Sunset replied tiredly, "How's Forte?"

"We're not sure, he was still asleep when we arrived."

Sunset thought back to earlier when they were in the warehouse, to the moment when she saw Forte tied up and covered in bruises and a bleeding nose. She raged furiously inside at what Gilda and her friends had done to him, and felt ashamed at being utterly powerless to help him.

"I should have done more," she said quietly.

"Sorry?" replied Adagio.

Sunset looked at Adagio, her eyes tearing up again, and spoke a little louder, "I said I should have done more to help him."

"What could you have done? You were tied up tight," Adagio pointed out, "You were in no position to do anything."

"But-"

"But what? Even if you had broke free, with the injuries you had you would have been in no state to fight back and would have been tied up again straight away. You, and possibly Forte, would've most likely been given a severe beating as well for trying to escape."

Sunset looked down sadly, "Yeah I guess you're right. By Celestia I felt so useless."

Sonata hugged Sunset gently, being careful to not aggravate her busted ribs, giving her new friend a bit of sisterly like support. Sunset cried softly into Sonata's chest, the irony not lost on her that these girls, once enemies, were now her friends and giving her their full support.

"Just answer the question Miss Gryphem, why did you and your friends kidnap and assault Mr Heldentenor and Miss Shimmer?"

The Detective Inspector was becoming more agitated by Gilda's obnoxious attitude, his knuckles were becoming white and his nails were digging into his palm he was clenching his fists so hard. Since the Justicar left her with him she became her more usual entitled self.

Her solicitor leaned in close to her, his patience too being pushed to the limit.

"Gilda I strongly urge you to co-operate. You're already facing very serious charges and they," he said pointing to the detectives, "Have more than enough evidence to put you and all your friends away for a long time."

Gilda rolled her eyes, looking at her solicitor in annoyance. She scoffed at his serious look.

"Fine! I'll tell you if it makes you happy!"

"Excellent," replied Ice Frost smugly, "Do make sure to leave out no details, I will be most....irritated....if I discover you deliberately omitted information."

"Omitt-what now?" she asked, dumbfounded at the unusual word.

The detectives blinked and the solicitor only just managed to not face palm.

"Omitted," replied Ice Frost, bewildered how someone her age didn't know the meaning of such a simple word.

"What does that mean?"

"To leave out or exclude."

Gilda got into a huff and scorned the detectives, "Well why didn't you just say that!"

"I did, now answer the question," Ice Frost said, the vein on his fore head throbbing.

"I and my friends jumped the dweebs because they had been spreading shit about us on MyStable."

"You are referring to this 'Anon-a-Miss'?"

"What else would I be talking about? Anyway, when we worked out it was those freaks I decided to get some assistance and get some answers."

"By kidnapping them, taking them to an abandoned warehouse, tying them up and assaulting them?"

Gilda rolled her eyes and groaned in annoyance, "So what, I don't give a shit. They deserved it."

The detectives, and her lawyer, were stunned with her attitude. They had come across many arrogant people in their time but Gilda took the biscuit. The Detective Inspector looked Gilda right in the eyes, trying to work out if she was just a teenager with an attitude, or that she was serious and didn't care about what she did to two innocent people.

"They deserved to be kidnapped, tied up, beaten and tortured.........just because you jumped to a conclusion on circumstantial evidence?"

Gilda glared her teeth and went went to lunge at the officers. Fortunately, because her hands were handcuffed behind the chair she was immediately stopped in her tracks. Her impulsive act though, gave more credence to the information given to them by her friends. That Gilda was an aggressive and short-tempered bully who would lash out whenever she heard something about her she didn't like.

"I think that's enough for today," the detective said, "Take her back to her cell. Noting for the record that suspect Gilda Gryphem attempted to lunge at myself and Detective Constable Cold Case. Suspect has become too aggressive to question-"

"WHO ARE YOU CALLING AGGRESSIVE YOU FUCKING PRICK?!"

Gilda tried to launch herself once again at the detectives but again, forgot her hands were handcuffed behind the chair. Officers burst in and took Gilda away, her screaming obscenities at the officers and resisting them the entire time.

The Detective Constable didn't flinch at the outburst and amended what he was going to say, "Suspect became aggressive once again made and attempt to lunge towards myself and Detective Constable Cold Case. Uniformed officers entered the room and have taken her back to her cell. Suspect will be questioned at a later time."

Detective Inspector Ice Frost stopped the recording machine and breathed a sigh of relief. Rarely in thirty-two years of law enforcement had he come across such a person at such an age.

No wonder I've started going grey.

Just then the doors opened, another uniformed officer walking in.

"Inspector, the hospital rang. The kids are awake."

"Excellent, I'll head over there now, Cold Case will be joining me. Let the hospital know."

"Yes sir," the officer said, leaving to room.

"Well Cold, you coming?"

"Sure, I could do with some fresh air after that interview."

"You and me both."

"What did the other kids say?"

"Pretty much the same thing. That Gilda convinced them to go through with the plan, promising they'd be able to get revenge in a secluded place where no-one would find them."

"Except some property developers."

"Apparently they were originally booked to view the warehouse after the holidays but due to other commitments and a sudden opening, they decided to quickly view the place now."

"Good thing they did, otherwise those poor kids may have been there all winter."

"Something that may have very well killed them."

"We're not trying for murder charges?"

"No, according to her friends they fed Mr Heldentenor and Miss Shimmer this morning, that could imply they intended to keep them alive."

"To extract answers from them no doubt."

"That would be my guess, but let's go to the hospital and talk to the victims; get their side of things."

Inside a private room in the hospital, Supreme Royal Justicar Amicus Lex and his Justicars had finished taking statements from the eight girls. His Justicars took statements from the girls one at a time, being Royal Justicars they could make official interviews anywhere, any time they deemed necessary. Their stories coincided and, even though what the CMC had done was technically illegal, they felt Principal Celestia's punishment was appropriate and fair.

On the way, Amicus Lex had taken Forte's and Sunset's phones from Rainbow. As they were stolen property, Rainbow could technically be charged with handling stolen goods; but also she was handling evidence in a serious case.

Reluctantly, she handed them over; being assured by the Justicar that they would be returned to Forte and Sunset.

The girls could only wait until they were permitted to see their friends.

If Forte and Sunset still saw them as friends.

Fortunately, they weren't waiting too much longer. The room door opened and walked a nurse.

"You may see your friends now."

The girls got up. Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow, gently held their respective sisters, the CMC terrified that Sunset and Forte would hate them and scream at them. Noticing Scootaloo shaking, Rainbow consoled her adoptive little sister.

"It's gonna be OK squirt, they won't get angry with you."

"But what if they hate us?"

"They won't. They're not like that."

"Are you sure? You promise?"

"I Pinkie Promise."

Scootaloo smiled a little at the support of her adoptive big sister and felt a pang of hope she hadn't felt in a long time. She felt herself being hugged tightly by a smiling Rainbow.

"I knew you still had a smile in you."

"Thanks Dash," Scootaloo replied, hugging her back.

Her fellow crusaders and their sisters also smiled at the sweet scene. With some of the tension and nervousness gone from the room, the girls went to see their friends. Pinkie and Fluttershy first went to Forte while the others went to Sunset; mostly so the CMC could apologise to Sunset first as she was the main target. Principal Celestia remained with the Justicars to discuss her other students.

Sunset was laid back comfortably in bed, smiling happily at the presence of the Dazzlings. Her new friends who dropped everything to make sure she and Forte were OK. If anyone had told her during the Battle of the Bands that she would become friends with the Dazzling she would call them crazy and consider filing a restraining order. They were idly discussing music when the door opened and revealed six familiar faces.

The air in the room went stone cold and you could cut the tension with a knife.

"What are they doing here?" asked Rainbow.

The Dazzlings rolled their eyes, unimpressed with the question.

"Wow!," Adagio said in disbelief, "They come to see Sunset and the first thing they ask is 'what are they doing here'?, not, 'hey Sunset, you OK?'"

"Dagi," Aria said sharply, trying to prevent an argument.

"What do you girls want?" asked Sunset, "Where's Fluttershy and Pinkie?"

"They're seeing Forte, whilst we and our sisters see you," Rarity replied.

"Why would your sisters want to see me?" asked Sunset.

Judging by the looks on their faces, Sunset guessed she knew the reason why. A look to the Dazzlings and their smirks confirmed it.

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle ans Scootaloo looked up to their sisters, who smiled reassuringly and gently coaxed them forward.

"Sunset," Apple Bloom started, "I'm Anon-a-Miss."

Apple Bloom braced herself for a verbal lashing of a life time, so was taken by complete surprise by Sunset's simple, calm response.

"I know."

Six pairs of eyes went to pinpricks while three smirks nearly went off their wearers' faces.

"YOU KNEW?! HOW?!" screamed Apple Bloom.

"Forte and I narrowed things down. But I think you knew we were onto you."

Apple Bloom and her two friends felt lumps in their throats. They rubbed the back of their necks and looked at each other sheepishly.

"Well.....yeah. We did get that feeling."

"Is that why you targeted Forte, hoping he'd blame me and abandoned me like my so-called friends did?"

Though she didn't look at them, she could almost feel the winces of Rarity, Rainbow and Applejack.

"In the end, the events that transpired brought us far closer together," she said before turning to the Dazzlings, "And I made some new friends."

Rainbow looked at them in shock, "These are you friends?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Forte convinced me to give them a second chance, just like I was........and just like I'll give you."

It took a few moments for Sunset's words to sink in, her words finally making their way through.

"You mean you'll give us another chance?" asked Rarity in hope.

"Yes, I'll extend the same courtesy you showed me. But don't expect this to blow over, it may take a while for me to fully trust you all again."

The girls winced a little, hearing the pain and hurtful tone of betrayal in Sunset's voice.

"I suppose that's fair," Rarity replied, "We did abandon you, and Forte.....in your hours of need."

"How is Forte?" Asked Applejack.

"He was asleep when I last saw him, but according to the nurses he'll be....mostly OK."

"Mostly OK? What does that mean?" Rainbow asked, her face one of confusion.

"You'll see when you see him. He probably suffered more than I did."

The girls felt a little sick. They could see Sunset's injuries, her black eye, split lip, bandaged hands and several bruises, and wondered how Forte's could have got it worse.

*DURING THE SAME FEW MINUTES IN FORTE'S ROOM*

Fluttershy and Pinkie walked to Forte's room, both feeling sick to the stomach about meeting him. They both remembered vividly what they said to him the last time they spoke.

"Go away you horrible traitor!" Fluttershy cried out, "You're not our friend! It was a mistake to ever be friends with you!"

"Secret stealer!" Pinkie cried out also, "You're a mean, horrible secret stealer! We never want to see you again!"

How they bitterly regretted their words.

Standing outside his room, trembling with nerves and fear, they knocked and went in.

"Forte," Fluttershy said timidly, "Are you in here?"

"He's here Fluttershy."

Fluttershy looked over to see his parents present.

"Mrs and Mrs Heldentenor!"

"Please, call us Travers and Fio. Come on in girls," Fio replied.

She turned back to Forte and shook him gently, "Forte sweetie, Pinkie and Fluttershy are here."

Forte blearily opened his eyes, his vision slowly coming into focus. Fluttershy and Pinkie were sat opposite his parents.

"Hey girls," he said glumly, "What are you doing here?"

The girls stared in horror at Forte's state. His broken nose, bruises and heavily bandaged hands were amongst his injuries. The ones they could see anyway.

"Forte, why are there pony ears on your head?" asked Pinkie.

"Gilda.....glued them on."

Fluttershy's and Pinkie's jaws dropped on shock.

"She GLUED them on?" Pinkie asked in disbelief, "She took something you enjoy wearing for a bit of fun and turned it into something mean?"

"Pretty much, she used industrial strength super glue. If you try to pull them off, you'll take my scalp along with it."

The girls went green in the face at such a horrific and gory image.

"What else did she do?" asked Fluttershy.

"She kicked me in the ribs, breaking a few in the process; she kicked me in the nose, also breaking it and she had her friends spoon feed me what I assume is food but tasted like puréed floor sweepings."

The girls grimaced at the thought.

"Didn't you do anything to stop them?"

"I couldn't, I was tied up tight. I couldn't even fidget around, never mind defend myself."

Fluttershy and Pinkie began crying as Forte retold what Gilda and her friends did to him. Fio moved around to then and consoled them in a motherly manner, as is her nature.

"Come on girls. You're not to blame for what happened."

"But we pushed Forte and Sunset away, if we hadn't done that-"

"They could still have been jumped. This Gilda sounds like she would have gone after Sunset and Forte regardless."

Fluttershy cried softly into Fio whilst Pinkie gently stroked her back.

"Fluttershy, I don't blame you for what happened, and neither does Sunset. The only ones to blame are Gilda and her friends."

Fluttershy smiled slightly, sensing a glimmer of hope in mending her friendship with her two friends.

"You're not mad with us?"

"No. Only Gilda and her cohorts."

Fluttershy got up and hugged him tightly. Forte resisted the urge to scream in pain from the sudden pain in his ribs. He'd only just convinced Fluttershy she wasn't at fault for hurting him or Sunset. Yelling now when she was hurting him, albeit accidentally, would put him back at square one. He returned the hug as best as he could.

Fluttershy let go and sat back down next to Pinkie, a lot happier than she was before.

Just then there was a knock at the door.

"Come in," Travertine said.

The door opened and in walked a nurse pushing a trolley.

"Dinner for a Mr Heldentenor."

The nurse wheeled the trolley and removed a tray from one of the shelves underneath.

"One grilled chicken sandwich and fries," she said placing the tray on the overbed table, "And one pot of tea."

"Thanks," Forte replied, smiling at the pleasant smell filling his nostrils.

"Enjoy, would any of you like a drink?"

"Tea for us please," Travers said, motioning to himself and Fio, "Girls?"

"Tea would be lovely," replied Fluttershy.

The nurse looked to Pinkie who just nodded.

"I'll be back soon with some more tea."

The nurse left the room, leaving Forte with his family and friends. He was about to tuck into his dinner when he encountered a problem.

He couldn't use his hands.

"Damn."

"Is there a problem sweetie?"

Forte held up his heavily bandaged hands.

To everyone's credit, they understood his problem.

Fio, picked up the knife and fork and began cutting the food. Forte got a sense of dread as to what his mother was going to do. She was going to spoon feed him. He watched as she picked up some food with the fork and held it up to him.

"Come on sweetie, you can't hold anything yourself."

Forte was red in the face, deeply embarrassed at being spoon fed by his mother, even more so given who was watching.

"We won't tell anyone Forte, we promise," Pinkie said, trying her best to reassure him.

Forte sighed reluctantly and nodded to his mother, "OK, at least this time it's you doing it and not Gilda's idiot friends."

Fio raised the fork to Forte's mouth.

This is so embarrassing.

*BACK IN SUNSET'S ROOM*

"Thanks.....for that," Sunset said, her cheeks as red as her hair.

"Don't worry about it. It's what friends are for, right?" Sonata said happily as she put the fork on the plate.

The subtle, if unintentional, jab at the other girls wasn't missed on Sunset; or the girls themselves if the winces were anything to go by. Fortunately, they were aware of Sonata's naivety and let it slide.

"Sunset, will you be coming back to CHS?" asked Sweetie Belle.

"Yes, despite what happened...I'm happy there," she said as she looked to the Dazzlings, "Besides, I've some new friends to share it with."

The girls all looked to the Dazzlings in confusion.

"What? You mean they're joining CHS?" asked Rainbow, "Again?"

"Yes we are," replied Adagio coolly, "For real this time, not for any nefarious purposes."

Dash and the others rubbed the back of their necks uneasily, feeling uneasy about being amongst the Dazzlings once again.

"Look, since the Battle of the Bands we've turned our lives around," Aria said firmly, "We've all got jobs and if we're really being honest, what happened to us that night was probably a blessing in disguise. We're happy now, and enrolling at CHS feels like the right thing to do."

The girls looked amongst themselves again. A noticeable, awkward silence permeating through the room. Though the Dazzlings seemed honest, their reputations preceded them.

"Well, if yer serious about it, then I'll support yer."

"Really Applejack? Do you remember what they did?" Rainbow asked in shock.

"They made mistakes. Just like Sunset did.......just like we did."

That final part seemed to hammer in the nail to Rainbow. She winced in discomfort, not liking to be reminded of how she so quickly and easily abandoned two friends in their hours of need. Huffing, she folded her arms and reluctantly agreed.

"Fine! If Applejack says she'll support you, then I will to."

"Count me in also," Rarity added, "And I'm sure the other girls will to."

"Thanks girls," Sunset said happily, a small smile on her face, "Just don't tell Forte they're joining CHS."

"Why?"

"He has a crush on Aria," Sunset replied.

"I'm glad someone noticed."

Everyone turned to Rarity with wide eyed shock.

"What?" she asked, confused by the looks she was getting from everyone, "I thought it was obvious, he did keep looking at her after all."

"Don't worry," Aria said, "We noticed it, but even Sunset here didn't. She didn't even find out until we told her last night."

"What happened last night?" asked Rainbow, "Apart from Sunset and Forte getting jumped."

"We met by accident at Nando's and decided to have dinner together," Sunset replied, "And Forte was a little flustered as soon as Aria pointed it out."

"That does sound like Forte," Rarity chuckled.

"Yeah, we were going to wait until we returned to CHS and surprise him them. I can't wait to see the look on his face."

"He probably won't know what to do with himself," Aria said.

"I'm sure the two of you could work something out," Adagio said smirking.

"DAGI!" Aria yelled, her cheeks going red, "I know that look!"

"Girls?" Sunset said.

Aria and Adagio looked at Sunset.

"Not in front of the children."

The two sisters looked at the younger girls in the room and agreed with Sunset.

"Agreed," said Adagio, "But whenever you're both ready to 'help' Forte, just let me know."

Both Sunset and Aria went red in the face again and looked at each other before looking away again. Both knowing what Adagio was referring to.

"So," Rarity said, trying to move the awkward conversation on, "What do you girls do for a living?"

Fioritura wiped Forte's mouth clean and put the dirty tissue on the plate. He was a little red in the face from being spoon fed by his mother in front of his friends, but considering his circumstances it was understandable why he needed the assistance.

"Thanks mum."

"You're welcome sweetie."

"So Forte, are you coming back to CHS?" asked Pinkie.

"Yes I'll be back. Before we break up for Christmas hopefully."

Pinkie and Fluttershy looked at each other for a second. Having known Pinkie for many years, Fluttershy knew exactly what Pinkie's bright, cheery grin meant.

"We hope so too," she replied softly.

Just then the door opened ans in walked more familiar faces. Eight of them in fact.

"Aria!" Forte called out.

"Told you so," Adagio said to the others.

"Forte!" Aria called back.

She went to Forte and gently hugged him, which he returned, much to the shock of his parents.

"I'm glad you're OK," Aria said, oblivious to the stunned looks she was getting from the aforementioned people.

Aria let go of him then hugged him again, "This hug's from Sunset."

"Thanks," he replied, trying to hide his delight, "How is Sunny?"

"She's OK," Aria replied turning to Pinkie and Fluttershy, "She said you could see her if you want."

The two girls looked at each other and nodded, "We'll go there now."

"Mind if we join you?"

The two girls looked to Forte's parents.

"Why not, I'm sure she'll be happy to see you."

Forte's parents got up and turned to him, "We'll see you later sweetie."

"Sure, see you later."

Forte's parents, Fluttershy and Pinkie left the room; leaving him with the nine girls with Aria sitting noticeably close to him. He looked around the room to his audience and noticed three of the girls were a lot younger than the others and looking very worried.

"Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo.....how are you?"

"We're good......sorta," Apple Bloom replied.

"Sorta?" he repeated.

Apple Bloom felt herself nudged by her older sister, "Jus' tell 'im like yer did Sunset."

"Forte, myself, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle are behind Anon-a-Miss. I set up the account and later Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo joined me."

"Why?"

Apple Bloom sighed then told him what she told Sunset. About how she felt they were taking their sisters away from them. Forte, though angry they tried to get him to turn against Sunset; decided not to get too worked up about it. They weren't directly responsible for what happened to him and Gilda and as it turned out, events brought him and Sunset closer together.

"I forgive you girls. It doesn't excuse what you did, but I won't hold a grudge against you."

The CMC all breathed a sigh of relief and went to hug Forte. Wincing in pain a bit from his cracked ribs, he returned their hug; happy that they could put the incident behind them. Now though, the girls attention turned to the Dazzlings.

"So, I guess you girls have re-introduced yourselves?" he asked, looking between them.

"Yes," Rarity replied "Sunset explained everything."

"Everything?" Forte asked looking a little worried.

"Everything," Aria replied.

Forte blushed redder than Sunset's hair, "Even-"

"Even the bit where you accidentally admitted you had a crush on Aria?" Sonata said with innocent happiness.

"Yeah........that bit," he said, face palming.

The girls started giggling, lifting any animosity that may have lingered earlier. Aria got up and gently wrapped her arms around him.

"I can see why Sunset likes you," she said playfully before her tone became much more serious, "But there's something about Sunset you need to know."

She sat back down and looked at his other friends, "That you all need to know."

It was mid-afternoon and the guests had left. Their visit was followed by a visit from Detective Inspector Ice Frost and Detective Constable Cold Case, both took statements from Sunset and Forte; as well as taking photos of their injuries for evidence, including Forte's glued-on pony ears. Sunset had an excellent talk with Forte's parents, Fluttershy and Pinkie. The girls also apologised to Sunset, and like the other girls, Sunset forgave them; feeling and seeing no need to hold a grudge as it would serve no purpose and only make things worse. Fio though, was gravely concerned for Sunset. The Dazzlings mentioned Sunset had been living in the warehouse where Gilda held them captive, though it seemed Gilda was unaware of that. As was everyone else.

Fio spoke to Travertine and they said they would house Sunset until a more permanent solution could be found. Amicus Lex, the Supreme Royal Justicar of Canterlot, approved and gave his consent should Sunset accept; something that is within his authority to do.

The Dazzlings though, made a proposal to the Justicar and Forte's parents.

Both parties liked the idea and Lex stated he would use his authority to ensure it would happen.

Sunset, unaware of the discussions, would have the biggest surprise present she'd ever have.

Several hours had passed and it was now late evening. Forte was in a wheelchair being taken back to his room. He'd just been to have the glued-on pony ears removed. They had been removed successfully, though it took a while, and handed to the police as more evidence; in addition to the photos they took earlier when they were still glued in place.

His skin had been irritated by the glue and some of his hair tattered but with lotions, conditioners and shampoo, the hospital staff did a good job of restoring his hair. Though it would be a few weeks before it was fully restored.

Forte was terrified though when they were being removed. Terrified that they would still be glued on when the nurses pulled them off, the hospital staff didn't need to wire him up to a machine to know his heart was pounding. Fortunately, the excellent bedside manner of the nurses calmed him down and provided comforting reassurance. So much so, he didn't actually notice when they were removed. He only noticed when they were held in front of him.

After being wheeled back to his room, he was joined by Sunset; also in a wheelchair. They were sitting side by side facing the window overlooking the city, getting a nice blend of parkland and urban scenery; gently illuminated by the streetlights and interior building lights. With their room only lit by the bedside lamp, a nice, cosy atmosphere filled the room.

"Hey Sunny."

"Hey Pony Boy, you feeling better?"

"Much better now I've seen you again."

"Same here," she replied smiling, noting the top of his head, "I almost don't recognise you without the ears."

Forte rolled his eyes whilst she giggled, "I don't wear them that often."

"Often enough, not that I mind."

"Yeah," he replied, laughing lightly, "They've been a bit of a running joke since I've been to CHS."

Sunset couldn't help herself and burst out laughing, causing her ribs to hurt in the process.

"Don't make me laugh! You're making my ribs hurt!"

"Stop laughing then."

They both laughed for a few seconds before it died out. The mood became a bit more serious.

"Forte, when we were in the warehouse..........I'm sorry I couldn't do anything to help you."

"That's morbidly funny, because I was going to apologise to you for not being able to help you."

Tears began falling from Sunset's eyes and she dabbed them with her still heavily bandaged hands. Forte reached around and wrapped an arm around her the best he could. Seeing his girlfriend upset like this upset him greatly. Even more so when there wasn't much he could do to help her.

"I wanted so badly to help you," she sobbed, "But that bitch had me tied up so tight......"

"Sunset, you don't need to apologise. You're not at fault, she did the same thing to me. As I understand it I had fallen asleep when those property developers arrived, had you been asleep as well......we could still be in that warehouse now, tied up in a freezing cold room being beaten and tortured by a crazed lunatic."

"I guess so," she sobbed quietly.

"I know so. From what the Dazzlings told me, you slammed your feet up and down and made as much noise as you could to attract their attention."

"But I nearly fell asleep though."

"But you didn't."

"But I nearly did!"

"Sunset, even if you had fallen asleep, we would have still been found."

"What makes yo so sure of that?"

"Those developers found all your stuff. You were living in that warehouse."

Silence permeated through the room. Sunset sat frozen solid in shock. Turning to Forte though, she had a look of shame and worry; almost on the brink of having an emotional breakdown.

"How did you know?"

"The Dazzlings mentioned it."

Sunset looked away in shame.

"Why didn't you say something? My house has plenty of room, we would have set you up with a bedroom."

"I was embarrassed, and didn't want to humiliate myself."

Forte pondered what Sunset said, and could see her point of view. To ask someone for help could be embarrassing as it is, to ask someone for a place to live would be an embarrassment too far.

"How could I ever ask for help after what I did to people?"

"Well, you won't have to worry any more. I'll ask my parents if you can stay with us, whether it be permanent or if you want to find your own place."

Sunset looked into Forte's eyes, her tears glistening in the moonlight.

"Really?"

"Really really."

Sunset reached forward and hugged her boyfriend, not caring that her ribs were aching from the pain.

"I love you so much."

Forte returned the hug, "I love you too Sunny."

Author's Note

Thanks again to A random person for editing.

My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people.)
Below is a list of current Patrons.
Andrew Adams
Tankoncow
If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 11 - Christmas Cheer Is Here Once Again

Both Forte and Sunset were kept in hospital for a few more days before the doctor said they were medically fit enough to go. In the meantime they both had more visits from the girls, Rainbooms and Dazzlings, and from Forte's parents. Forte was let in on the idea the Dazzlings had regarding Sunset's housing situation and took a strong liking to it, agreeing to play a part in the surprise.

The damage to Sunset's ribs was less severe than originally thought and she would be healed within three weeks. Forte's rib injuries were more severe given how forceful and how many times Gilda kicked him in them. According to his doctor they would heal in about six weeks though the doctor prescribed him some painkillers, stronger than paracetamol.

Due to overwhelming evidence and the testimonies against her, Gilda plea bargained with the police. She would plead guilty on all charges in exchange for a lighter sentence. Though the lighter sentence irked Sunset and Forte, they were at least pleased she would be off the streets for a long time. She was refused bail and would be held in custody until her court date the following year, due to the judge considering her a flight risk.

Back at home, he was sitting in the front room watching daytime TV with Sunset.

"How can people watch this?" asked Forte, "Daytime TV is boring."

"I agree. I would go into town with you but you know what the doctor said."

"Yeah, we gotta rest as much as possible. Still," he added, holding up a bandaged hand, "At least our hands are recovering."

"I can't tell you how relieved I was when the doctor said it wasn't as bad as first thought."

"You don't need to tell me, I felt the same way."

"I'm not sure I'm looking forward to going back to school though," Sunset said, looking down at the floor.

Forte wrapped an arm around Sunset, pulling her in gently in a consoling hug.

"I feel the same, but we'll have each other to get through it."

"Yeah, we do," replied Sunset, hugging him back.

Just then they heard the doorbell.

"I'll get it," Forte said standing up.

He walked quickly to the door and carefully gripped the handle with his banged fingers and pushed down and pulled the door open. He was shocked as to who was there and even more puzzled as to why.

"Hey Forte."

"Rainbow? What are you doing here? Has school finished early?"

"No. Actually I was sent here to get you and Sunset and bring you to CHS."

"Why?"

"I can't say."

"Can't or won't?"

"Both. I won't tell you because I can't."

"Why?"

"Because I can't. Look, can I come in? It's a little cold and while this coat is great at keeping me dry it's not so good at keeping me warm."

"Sure, come in," Forte replied, stepping aside.

Rainbow walked in, thanking Forte on the way.

"Is Sunset here?"

"Yeah, she's in the front room. Where you wanting her to come as well?"

"Yeah. You're both needed."

"Hi Rainbow."

Rainbow turned to the source of the voice and smiled upon seeing her friend.

"Hey Sunset, you OK?" she asked, surprising Sunset with a hug.

"I'm feeling better," Sunset replied, slightly shocked by Rainbow's gesture, "Still a few weeks of recovery left though."

"Sorry to hear it. So long as you're OK though."

"I heard you saying to Forte that we were needed at CHS?"

"Yeah. You coming?"

"Sure," she shrugged, "Beats watching daytime TV."

"Great!"

"Just let me switch off the TV."

"Sure, we'll wait here for you."

Sunset walked back to the front room to switch the TV off, leaving Forte and Rainbow in the hallway. Forte reached up to get his and Sunset's coats, returned to them after having them wiped cleaned of their blood. Sunset was back very quickly and took her coat from Forte.

"Thanks."

"You're welcome."

"Do you guys want any help fastening them?" asked Rainbow.

"Yeah please," replied Forte, "I don't want to move my fingers if I can help it."

"Same here," added Sunset.

"Sure thing," replied Rainbow.

She went to Sunset first, fastening the popper buttons in place and tying the belt, before moving on to Forte.

"Thanks Rainbow," he replied.

"No problem. Shall we get going?"

"Yeah, everyone's waiting for us."

After a not too lengthy walk they arrived at CHS, the latter half of the journey in the rain. They entered the school and started following Rainbow.

"Where are we headed?"

"The auditorium."

"Why?"

"You'll see."

Forte and Sunset looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders, still mystified as to what Rainbow was up to. They continued to follow her until they reached the auditorium doors where Rainbow turned around and faced Sunset and Forte.

"Wait here."

Before either Forte or Sunset could respond she quickly went inside and closed the door. Sunset and Forte just stood still, staring at the door.

"They've organised a party haven't they?" asked Forte.

"Yep. That would be my guess."

"We could always make a run for it," Forte said jokingly.

"And lose out on free cake?"

"Well, when you put it like that........" Forte replied, walking over to Sunset, putting an arm around her waist and pulling her in for a kiss, "I think we should stay."

A blushing Sunset smiled, "I'm glad you see things my way in this matter."

The auditorium door opened again and Rainbow poked her head through, "You can come in now guys."

Sunset and Forte looked at each other and nodded, as ready as they could be for a sudden Pinkie party. Rainbow went back inside, making room for them to enter. Forte grabbed the door, keeping it open for Sunset. The door closed behind them, leaving them in complete darkness.

"SURPRISE!"

The only thing that startled Forte and Sunset was the sudden brightness of the lights being switched on. Rubbing the discomfort out of their eyes the looked in front of them and saw a considerable amount of CHS students. Including the Dazzlings. Walking forward to the assembled students, Forte and Sunset both felt a little unease; the last time they were in CHS the very same students targeted them over false accusations.

An awkward silence permeated throughout the room.

That is, until Pinkie bounced up to the pair.

"Well, what do you think?"

Forte and Sunset looked around, taking in all the students, banners, streamers, food and drink and felt conflicting emotions. While it was nice they were doing this, it doesn't change the fact it could have been prevented if they just put aside their assumptions and listened.

"Looks nice, it's quite a spread you've put on," Forte replied.

A jubilant Pinkie went to excitedly hug Forte.

"Hold up Party Queen," Rainbow said holding her back, "Remember their ribs are still healing."

"Oh yeah," Pinkie replied, sheepishly rubbing the back of her neck, "Sorry guys."

"That's fine. What's everyone doing here though?"

Rainbow was the one to respond, "Well everyone felt kinda awful after we found out the truth."

Forte and Sunset shared a quick look.

"Who knows what happened to me and Sunset?"

The students looked amongst themselves, no one willing to talk. That is, until, three familiar looking girls stepped into view.

"Aria!"

Adagio rolled her eyes and turned to her other sister, "Does he even know we exist Sonata?"

Aria continued walking to Forte and Sunset, followed by her sisters. Aria gently wrapped Forte in a hug, eliciting raised eyebrows from the other students.

"You OK Forte?" asked Aria.

"Yeah, I'm OK. What about you?"

"I'm good. To answer your question though, they know."

"Know?" Forte replied nervously, "How much?"

"Everything. We told them. We wanted them to let them know what they, if indirectly, allowed to happen."

Forte and Sunset looked uneasily at each other. It was humiliating enough what Gilda and her friends did to them, but their fellow students knowing just seemed to add salt to the wounds. Forte felt his heart pound faster as everyone looked at him, fully expecting the auditorium to burst into laughter.

After several seconds of uncomfortable silence, Forte heard the sound of footsteps on the hard floor.

"Forte, Sunset," Lyra said, looking ashamed of herself, "We would all like to apologize for our treatment of you both. Looking back it's clear the our behaviour was inexcusable. We all understand and accept if you don't forgive us, all we ask is you give us another chance like you did your friends."

Sunset and Forte looked at each other and held a silent conversation. After a couple of seconds Sunset smiled warmly and turned to Lyra, "We accept your apology, all of you."

The auditorium erupted into a cacophony of cheers and whistles while Sunset and Forte gave each other a gentle hug.

"Don't I get a hug?" asked Aria.

"Oh....sure, " Forte stammered, face red as beetroot.

He and Aria hugged, drawing a few surprised looks from other students.

"So Forte," Aria started, "Ready to party?"

"Party?"

"Yes, party. You know, those social occasions where you eat, drink and generally enjoy and make a fool of yourself?"

"Aren't you confusing that for the office Christmas party?"

"No. Office Christmas parties are NOT fun at all. Having to laugh at your boss's unfunny jokes, pretending you actually want to be there....urgh," Aria shuddered.

"I take it you've been to one then?"

"Just recently. Glad it's over with; anyway come on, we don't want all the food go to waste."

"Sure, coming Sunny?"

"You really think I'd turn down free food?"

Forte and Sunset followed Aria to where the food was set out, arms wrapped around each other's waists. They were soon joined by the other girls, all of whom seemed to be in good spirits.

"So what do you guys think?" asked Pinkie.

"Looks like a typical Pinkie party," replied Forte, looking around.

"Of course it is, I AM Pinkie Pie."

Pinkie bounced away to another group of students, leaving the gang shaking their heads.

"I dare not think what goes on inside her head," Forte commented.

"I don't think any of us will ever know," Sunset replied, "I don't think I'd want to know what goes on inside her head."

"You and me both Sunny."

The party had been in full swing for a couple of hours. Seemingly endless amounts of cakes had been eaten and there'd been plenty of singing and dancing to liven things up. Forte sat all that out though, using his injuries as ~~an excuse~~ a perfectly valid reason for doing so. He was sat watching the girls when Sunset came and sat next to him.

"Enjoying the party pony boy?"

"Yeah, it's been quite fun."

"Pinkie's parties usually are," Sunset replied. Looking up, she saw Aria approaching, "Oh Forte?"

"Yes Sunny?"

Sunset motioned her head in the direction of Aria. Forte looked and immediately brightened up at the sight.

"Hi Aria, you OK?"

"I'm good," she replied, stopping in front of him.

"Cool, you need something?"

"Not really, only to tell you something."

"Tell me what?" he asked nervously.

"Forte," Sunset said, resting a hand on his shoulder, "Aria, and the others....are enrolling at CHS."

"Really?" he asked, looking to Aria.

Aria nodded, "Really."

The next thing Aria felt was a bone crushing hug.

"That's great!"

Everyone looked at the pair, Sunset stifling a giggle at the sight of Aria being imprisoned in Forte's bear hug, and started walking over. Forte squeezed Aria harder and lifted her up into the air, making a squeeing like sound in the process. He put her down just as quickly and let go of her. Aria caught her breath and balance, taken a little off guard from Forte's reaction.

"What subjects are you taking?"

A still gasping Aria went and sat down next to Sunset, taking the glass of water offered to her. After taking a large mouthful, she finally answered.

"I haven't decided yet, I still have a few days to decide."

"Cool. Well if you want help deciding, just ask."

Sunset smirked, not missing the chance to tease her boyfriend, "Eager to spend time with Aria, are we?"

"Well she is a friend."

"Just a friend now? I thought you had a crush in her?"

Forte began spluttering a response, "Well, I er, well-"

"Do you not have a crush on me anymore?" Aria asked, pouting.

Beads of sweat began forming on Forte's forehead. If he said yes, it could imply he was no longer interested in Sunset. If he said no, it could jeopardize his new friendship with Aria. He couldn't deny he had a crush on her, because he did; but he couldn't admit it to everyone in front of CHS.

Aria smiled sweetly and gave Forte a hug, wrapping her arms firmly around him, “Sunset’s right. You really are cute when you get all panicky.”

Sunset also hugged him, putting Forte in a very comfortable cuddle sandwich.

Forte sighed, “Yay for me I suppose.”

The girls let go of him and began speaking again.

“Don’t worry Forte,” Sunset said, “We’re only teasing.”

“Yeah,” added Aria, “I wouldn’t even think of doing anything to interfere with your relationship with Sunset. And don’t worry about having a crush on me; it’s just that, a harmless crush.”

“Yeah, “ Sunset added, “I’m not worried about you having a fling behind my back. I trust you.”

Forte smiled and hugged his girlfriend, “Thanks Sunny, I trust you to.”

Forte, flanked by Sunset and Aria, were sitting on another bench in the auditorium after having some party food. The party was going swimmingly, with everyone getting along. The Dazzlings got to know a few CHS students and also apologized for their actions during the Battle of the Bands. The CHS students were in a forgiving mood and decided that the Dazzlings should be given the same chance of redemption as Sunset.

“It’s been a good party, glad I came,” Forte said, taking a sip of Apple Cider.

“Same here,” agreed Sunset, “Pity the booze is alcohol free.”

“Yeah but we are on school grounds,” Forte replied, “Besides, people drink cider, and beer, for it’s robust taste; not its alcoholic content.”

Sunset and Aria burst into laughter, causing Sunset’s ribs to hurt in the process.

“Yeah, sure they do,” Aria laughed, “Next you’ll be saying politicians get elected to serve the people and not themselves.”

Forte joined them in laughing, which like Sunset, caused his ribs to hurt also. After a few seconds, the trio had calmed themselves down and were joined by their respective gangs of friends.

“Hey guys,” Rainbow said with a wave, “You up to anything?”

“Not at the moment,” Forte replied, “Why?”

“Well we were going to go into town and hang out at the mall, you coming?”

“Sure, I’ll go. What about you two?” he asked, looking at Sunset and Aria.

“Sure.”

“Great!” Rainbow replied, “We can go over a few things about our performance for the Christmas Party.”

“We can do but I won’t be able to play,” Forte replied, holding up his bandages hands.

“Go on backup vocals then.”

“I can’t sing.”

All the girls looked at him in shock.

“Can’t sing?” Rainbow repeated, “What do you mean you can’t sing? Of course you can!”

“I can’t and I don’t wish to humiliate myself trying to either.”

“Have you ever sang before?” asked Fluttershy.

“Well, apart from nursery rhymes at infant school no I haven’t.”

“Then how do you know you can’t?”

“Err, well...”

Forte looked up and saw the girls surround him like sharks circling their prey. He felt like they were ready to pounce at any moment, and attempt to get him to try singing. It wasn’t so much as he couldn’t, he didn’t know if he could; he had never tried before. A severe lack of self-confidence on the matter prevented him from even trying.

“Have you even tried singing?” asked Fluttershy.

Damn it Fluttershy, why do you start asking questions now of all times?

“I’ve not not tried.”

“So you’ve never actually sang before?”

Forte looked down to the floor, “No.”

The girls’ faces lit up with glee. Forte looked up and felt a sense of dread overwhelm him. It quickly dawned on him he would not be able to get out of this, at least with his dignity intact.

“That’s wonderful darling, you must try, it would be wonderful to have another back up vocalist.”

“I’m not interested in singing though,” Forte retorted.

“Would you try it though?” asked Sunset, “For the band?”

“Maybe, I’ll consider it.”

The Rainbooms and the Dazzlings were walking down the street, Pinkie’s party having finished, making their way to the shopping centre. Forte, walking between Aria and Sunset. The rain had stopped falling by the time the party finished though it was due to fall heavily again in the evening.

“Are we getting something to eat while we’re out?” asked Forte.

Sunset giggled, “Still hungry? Your stomach’s a bottomless pit!”

“Says you,” he replied laughing before turning to the girls, “Did Sunny tell you all that the other day when she came to my house, whilst I was upstairs she helped herself to some cake in my fridge.”

“Indeed she did darling.”

“Well at least that cake is in a better place now.”

“All this talk of cake is making me hungry,” Rainbow said.

“Are you and Forte sure you’re not related?” Sunset asked, “The both of you are always hungry.”

“I’m an athlete, I always need to eat,” Rainbow replied defensively.

“And I’m a avid gamer,” added Forte, “How else can I carry on playing to thee and four in the morning if I don’t eat?”

“Exactly!” Rainbow exclaimed, waving her arms around, “Competitive people like Forte and I need our energy, and we can only get that from eating food all the time.”

“Playing games is hardly a competitive sport,” Sunset innocently commented.

“Not competitive!” Forte spluttered, “NOT COMPETITIVE!”

Forte began getting himself into a frenzy, Sunset’s comments striking the wrong nerve.

“It’s extremely competitive and challenging! Have you ever played the Halo games on solo Legendary, or Dark Souls II or-”

Forte’s emotional outburst was abruptly stopped by Sunset planting a kiss on his lips. The tongue lashing lasted a few seconds before they let go of each other and Forte regained his senses.

“You were having me on weren’t you?”

Sunset nodded, “It’s cute seeing you react like that, I mean nothing mean by it though. I’m only teasing you.”

“I know. You will have to play more often though, Rainbow and I could do with another challenger.”

“You have Xbox?” asked Rainbow.

Forte nodded.

“What’s your gamerscore?”

“117,749.”

“WOW! Mine’s a miserable 68,443. I have some catching up to do.”

“My gamerscore is 306,543.”

Everyone turned to the source of the timid voice. Rainbow’s and Forte’s jaws dropped, shocked into silence at thee absurd notion. The competitive duo quickly got their jaws working again and quickly began to question their timid, but huge gamer friend.

“306,543?” Rainbow repeated, “How?”

“I love gaming.”

“So the other night at Pinkie’s you were just pretending to not be interested?” Rainbow asked.

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“To lull my opponent into a false sense of superiority. It seemed to work given that I beat you.”

“We’ll have to share gamertags,” Forte suggested.

“Definitely,” replied Fluttershy, “I’m looking for new conquests.”

The girls burst into laughter, Forte looking unamused at Fluttershy getting one over him.

Fluttershy. Who would have thought the timid, bunny loving girl would be a hard core gamer that leaves rivals in her wake?

“This means war, Fluttershy,” Forte replied as seriously as he could.

“Very well. I suggest surrendering now, it will be much less painful for you.”

Rainbow turned around to Forte, grinned and made a hissing noise while touching her arm, “You just got burned.”

Forte was still grumbling as he trudged along, still slightly ~~annoyed~~ shocked at Fluttershy’s enormous gamerscore that was far larger than his. Rainbow was surprisingly blasé about it.

The gangs entered the shopping centre, decorated throughout to fit the Christmas season, and began looking around the shops; splitting off into smaller groups and agreeing to meet in an hour or so at the food court. Forte went with Sunset, Aria, Fluttershy and Rarity whilst the others went of elsewhere. Forte’s groups first visit was the games store.

Forte and Fluttershy wanted to check out the new releases and see if there were any bargains laying around. Forte’s first port of call were the headphones. His current pair, for reasons unknown, stopped working and the headset bundled with the console just wasn’t up to the task for online gaming. He found a pair of high quality headphones with microphone reduced to $60 from $100. Fluttershy treated herself to a few games.

After the games store Forte was dragged around several women's clothes stores for what seemed like an eternity, never coming closer to understanding why women need so many different clothes stores. Or why they enjoyed clothes shopping on the first place. To him it was one of the most depressing and boring, tedious tasks in the world. So long as the clothes fit and the suited him he wasn’t too fussed what he wore.

Aria, Fluttershy and Sunset all bought needlessly bright and sparkly clothes while Forte’s only clothes purchase were some socks.

After an hour of being dragged through Man-Hell it was finally time to meet up with the others in the food court.

“So, are we headed to meet the others?” asked Fluttershy.

“Sure,” replied Sunset.

“I’ll meet you guys there,” said Forte, “I need to go somewhere first.”

“OK, we'll wait for you,” replied Sunset.

The girls and Forte went their separate ways. The girls heading for the food court, Forte headed for the tech store, specifically to get a Christmas present for Sunset.

About twenty minutes later Forte arrived at the food court having being quicker than he thought in the tech store and making a quick trip to the stationary store to wrap Sunset’s present. Arriving at the food court, he saw the girls; all nine of them. He went over and out his bags on the empty seat next to Sunset and gave her a kiss in the cheek.

“Hey Sunny, miss me?”

“Loads,” she replied, stuffing her face with a Bacon Double Cheeseburger.

“Well sit tight a little more while I get myself something.”

“Sure.”

Forte turned around and walked away, addressing the other girls in the process, “I’ll be back soon girls. Juts getting something to eat.”

“We’ll still be here,” replied Applejack.

Forte walked over to the Burger King outlet and ordered himself a Plain Bacon Double Cheeseburger (i.e. no relish), large fries and a coke. Within five minutes he had paid and was back with the girls, sitting next to Sunset.

“Finally I can eat, I’m starving.”

“Nothing new there then,” Sunset replied.

“Says you.....cake stealer.”

“Oh shush, I told you that cake asked me to eat it.”

“I’m sure it did,” Forte replied, carefully picking up fried in his bandages hands and fingers.

“How are your hands?” asked Sunset.

“Still a little sore, but don’t worry. I’ll be fine. What about you?”

“Same. What did you buy by the way?””

Forte tapped the side of his nose and grinned, “You’ll have to wait until Christmas Day.”

Sunset’s blinked in surprised, “You got me a Christmas present?”

“Yep.”

“You didn’t have to.”

“I know, but I wanted to.”

Sunset smiled sweetly and gave Forte another kiss on the cheek, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, just no sneakily opening it then re-wrapping it.”

“I won’t,” Sunset laughed.

Forte turned to the others, sat on adjoining tables. He saw many shopping bags on the floor, everyone seemingly having bought something, and enjoying their own food, “What did you guys buy? Shopping wise.”

“Clothes mostly,” Rarity replied, “Plus a few other fashion materials.”

“Some more guitar strings,” replied Rainbow.

The other girls also showed him what they got, most had bought clothes. Pinkie bought some party supplies, Applejack a new hat (precisely identical to the one she already has) and Fluttershy bought some animal toys for the animals at the shelter.

“What did you get?” asked Rainbow.

“A new pair of headphones for my Xbox and a Christmas present for Sunset.”

“That’s so sweet of you darling, Sunset is lucky to have you.”

“I’m lucky to have Sunset,” he replied, turning around to his girlfriend and holding her hand.

“We’re all lucky to have each other!” Pinkie yelled jubilantly.

“Pinkie’s right, “ Applejack agreed, “Despite a few hiccups it’s like we were all meant to be friends.”

Sunset chuckled and looked to the Dazzlings. The Dazzlings noticed Sunset looking at them.

“Something wrong Sunset?” asked Sonata.

“I was just thinking what Twilight would make of us being friends now.”

Adagio laughed, “I imagine she’ll assume we’re mind-controlling you to do our bidding.”

“Maybe. Do you think I should write to her, or wait until she comes through again?”

“Wait until she comes through and see what her reaction is,” Forte replied, “It’ll be funnier. We could actually do that.”

“Do what?” asked Sunset.

“Pretend we’re under Adagio’s, Sonata’s and Aria’s control.”

“You mean you want to prank Twilight?” Sunset asked him, her voice showing slight signs of concern.

“Yes.”

“You want to prank Princess Twilight Sparkle? A crowned head of state of another world?”

Forte looked at Sunset’s stern expression and blanched, “Well.....when you put it like that......yeah let’s not, I don’t want to be responsible for a diplomatic incident.”

Sunset’s slightly scary expression soon melted into one of delight. She burst into laughter and was soon joined by the other girls. Forte just looked on with confusion evident on his face.

“Have I missed something?” he asked.

“Sorry Forte,” Sunset giggled, “It was too good an opportunity to see you get all panicky and cute again.”

“Yay for me,” he dead-panned, “Seriously though, should we do it.”

The girls stopped laughing and took glances at each other. Swift nods of the head confirmed they too were eager to prank Twilight.

“The chance to prank our pony princess friend is too good to pass up,” Sunset said.

“Excellent,” Forte grinned in delight, clapping his hands together.

“But you’re coming up with the prank,” Sunset said firmly to him, narrowing her eyes to reinforce the ‘order’.

“Why me?”

“It was your idea.”

“More like so it’ll be just me that cops it when Princess Twilight decides justice is on order.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll come and see you in pony prison,” Sunset said cheerily.

“Thanks,” Forte replied sarcastically, “I’ll be sure to look forward to each visit.”

Sunset giggled, “Don’t worry, I’m only joking. Twilight has a good sense of humour, she’s even pranked Princess Celestia with invisible ink before.”

“Invisible ink? Don’t you bet getting any ideas.”

“Or what?”

“Or I lock away ALL the cakes in my house.”

Sunset recoiled in ‘horror’, “You wouldn’t dare.”

“Wouldn’t I?”

Sunset just shrugged their shoulders, “No matter. I can just get some off Pinkie. Isn’t that right?”

Pinkie excitedly bounced over to Sunset and gave her a tight hug, “That’s right! I’ll never allow my friends to go without cake.”

As if to prove it, she reached into her hair and pulled out of small cupcake covered in orange frosting and handed it to Sunset, “Here you are!”

Sunset took it, “Thanks Pinkie.”

“You’re welcome,” Pinkie replied, bouncing away.

Sunset took the cupcake and took a bite out it, looking directly at Forte when doing so, “Mmmmmmm, this is great Pinkie!”

”Thanks, I always endure each and every cupcake gets the love and attention it deserves,” she replied cheerily.

“If you’re eating that, you won’t want cake tonight at my place.”

“Oh yes I will Pony Boy.”

“What if I don’t have any cake?”

“You do. Your mum baked a chocolate cake last night.”

“Oh.....,” Forte replied, drumming the table with his hands, “Well we’ll have that then.”

Sunset beamed in delight, “Great, I’ll have some cream with mine.”

“I’ll just have it as it is.”

“You don't want cream with it?”

“No, well maybe.”

Forte finished eating his bacon double-cheeseburger and fries and the gang of ten were on the move again, this time going outside to have look in the shops in the high street. Snow had begun falling gently, giving a real Christmasy feel to the place. Christmas lights adorned shops windows and the high street itself. A few people were wearing Santa hats and reindeer antlers, with a few shop splaying festive music.

“It’s a bit cold,” Forte complained, “Glad I remembered these gloves. It wouldn’t have done our frostbite much good.”

“Not at all,” Sunset agreed, “I’ll be glad when our fingers are fully working again.”

“Agreed. I can move mine but they’re very limited in movement. I can grab things, but not play anything.”

“Don’t worry Forte,” Rainbow said, wrapping an arm around him, “You’re still in the band.”

“Thanks. Speaking of bands, are you three still in one?”

Adagio, Sonata and Aria looked to Forte, grimacing looks on their faces as they remembered their action at the Battle of the Bands and the subsequent loss of their singing abilities. That loss hit the three of them hard as it was the one thing all three of them enjoyed. Fortunately, it was only temporary.

“We are, “ Adagio answered.

“Didn’t you lose your singing voices though?”

“Temporarily.”

“How did you get them back?”

“Naturally. Quicker than I expected actually, though we’re still a little rusty.”

“Good to hear, you three were actually really good.”

The three former sirens went wide eyed in surprise at the unexpected compliment and turned to their new friend.

"Thanks Forte!" Sonata exclaimed, "I bet you're pretty good too."

Forte shook his head dismissively, "Nah, I can't sing."

"You said earlier that you've never tried to," Sunset replied, "How can you be sure you can't?"

"I'm certain."

"But it's literally in your name, Heldentenor."

"Yeah I was hoping no-one would notice that."

"What is a heldentenor?" asked Rainbow.

"A opera singer with a rich, dark, powerful and dramatic voice," replied Rarity, "Their vocal range makes them suitable for heroic roles in opera, hence the name. 'Helden' being Germanian for 'Heroes'."

"Awesome!" Rainbow cheered in delight, "Can you speak Germanian Forte?"

"Ja. Ich habe deutsches Erbe durch die Seite meines Vaters. Sein Vater, mein Großvater, emigrierte in dieses Land, als er achtzehn Jahre alt war. Ich besuche Deutschey mindestens einmal im Jahr, um die Familie zu besuchen, die ich dort habe."

Everyone just looked at Forte, their faces glazed with confusion.

Even Pinkie.

"What?" asked Rainbow.

Forte repeated what he said, but this time in Equish, "Yes. I have Germanian heritage through my father's side of the family. His father, my grandad, emigrated to this country when he was eighteen. I visit Germaney at least once a year to visit family I have there."

"I've never been to Germaney," replied Rainbow, "What's it like there?"

"Clean and tidy, but serious and unamusing. Did you know it's actually illegal to laugh and tell jokes in Germaney?"

"Really?" she asked.

"Yeah, it's why Germanians are so serious. YOU VILL OBEY ZE LAW OR YOU VILL BE SHOT!"

The girls all looked wide eyed at Forte, taken completely off guard by his sudden shouting and what specifically he said. Forte though, was oblivious to their reactions and was too busy laughing. After a few seconds he calmed down enough and saw the looks on their faces. All looking at him like he'd gone made.

"Sorry girls, couldn't resist, I was only joking. Seriously though, Germanians aren't as serious as they're made out to be. Quite the opposite actually, many have a brilliant sense of humour."

"Well, you have Germanian heritage so there's nothing wrong with poking fun at yourself," Sunset said, "Think you could teach me a little Germanian?"

"Ja."

"Wunderbar," replied Sunset, " But back to what we were talking about, will you at least have a go at singing?"

Forte looked at Sunset's pleading eyes and warm smile. He was nervous enough about playing on stage but singing in front of others freaked him out no end. Fluttershy had over-confidence compared to him. But he'd be lying if he said he wasn't at all interested in singing.

Forte slowly nodded, "For you I will, but no solos. At least not yet."

"That's good enough for me," Sunset replied happily, giving Forte a hug.

"Speaking of Germaney, isn't there a Germanian Christmas Market tonight in the city centre?" asked Rarity.

Forte's eyes lit up in recognition, the event having slipped his mind with all that had happened. He would be more than eager to go and show the girls some of his Germanian heritage.

"Yeah there is," he replied excitedly, "I forgot all about it."

"Well, shall we go?" asked Sunset to the group.

Everyone responded positively and nodded their heads.

"Then let's get going."

A few minutes later they had arrived at the market. The snow did little to stop people from visiting, if anything it only added to the festive scene. As soon as they entered the market area, their noses were filled with the smells of food ranging from freshly baked pretzels, Germanian bratwurst, popcorn amongst others. The bright Christmas lights dazzled their eyes as they entered the market.

"All this food is making me hungry," Forte said.

Sunset rolled her eyes, "Imagine my surprise. Are you ever not hungry?"

"Nope," he replied before spotting a food stand of interest, "I think I'll have a large pretzel. Come on Sunny, I'll buy you one as well."

Sunset wasn't hungry, but the smell of them was too good to resist, "Thank you."

"Are you lot coming?" he asked the other girls.

They all looked amongst themselves.

"We'll go off on our own, let you two spend a little time together," Rainbow replied.

The others nodded in agreement and soon left Forte and Sunset together. The two headed over to the pretzel stand and ordered a large pretzel each, Forte paying. They found a bench to sit down on and rest their legs, and to more easily eat their pretzels given all the shopping they had with them left their hands full.

"How are you feeling Sunny?"

"I'm good."

"No, I mean, how are you feeling?"

"Oh," Sunset winced, "You mean, how am coping after being kidnapped, tied up in an abandoned warehouse and beaten?"

Forte nodded.

"I'm coping well, better than I thought I would be. What about you?"

Forte sighed tiredly, "Pretty much the same. At least we have each other to get through it."

"Yeah, that definitely helps."

"And an assurance from the police that Gilda is facing a heavy sentence."

"I can't wait to find out how long she gets."

"A very long time hopefully," he laughed, "Now come on, let's eat these pretzels while they're still warm."

After sitting and chatting on the bench for around 15 minutes, Sunset and Forte were back on their feet and browsing around the market. Sunset did try sweet talking Forte into giving her her Christmas present early but Forte was unswayed. She would have to wait. But telling her caused her to pout, which Forte found cute.

They were walking along when they, or more specifically Forte, spotted a sweet stall selling all kinds of sweet confectionery. Forte half-dragged Sunset over and very quickly bought several large strawberry whips, a tub of white chocolate fish and chips and a large jar of alphabet letters.

Forte also treated Sunset to some Parma Violets and liquorice allsorts.

After browsing at a few festive crafts at the various stalls, Forte and Sunset ran into familiar looking people outside a stall selling bratwurst hotdogs.

"Mum, Dad!"

"Hi sweetie, hi Sunset," replied Fioritura.

"Hi Fio, hi Travers."

"Sunset, enjoying yourselves tonight?"

"Very much."

"Are you two hungry?" asked Fio, "Do you want a bratwurst?"

"Yes please!" Forte replied quickly.

Sunset looked at Forte in disbelief, "You're still hungry?"

"Yeah."

"How can you still be hungry?"

"What has he had?" asked Travertine.

"Earlier he had a bacon double cheeseburger and fries, just a few minutes ago he a large pretzel, and even they were after all the party food at CHS. It's like his stomach is a never ending void."

"In my defence you've eaten the same as me tonight," he retorted, "Besides, a bratwurst sounds good right now."

"OK I'll have one as well, but then that'll be it for food tonight."

"So no chocolate cake with cream when we're snuggled up in bed together?" he asked with a cheeky grin.

"OK, maybe a bratwurst won't be the last thing I have tonight."

Fio ordered them both bratwurst hotdogs and the four of them went to find a table to sit down.

"So, what have you two been doing today, besides going to a school party?" asked Fio.

"We went to the shopping centre and bought a few things, I also got Sunset a Christmas present."

"That's nice of you. It looks like you've bought a few sweets as well," she finished, noting them in his bags.

"Yeah, well I thought I'd treat myself, and Sunset, to a few treats."

"That's fine. Oh, while you're here, what time will you be back tonight?"

Forte looked to Sunset how just shrugged her shoulders, "Whenever, I don't mind spending a little longer out."

"Then why don't we head back after we finish here?"

"Sure."

"Well we're headed back now," Fio said, "Would you like us to take your bags?"

"Yes please, it'll save carrying them around."

Travers moved around to pick up Forte's bags, "We'll see you both later then."

Fio moved around and gave Forte a hug and kiss on the cheek, "I'll see you later sweetie."

She then moved over to Sunset and surprised her with a hug and kiss on the cheek also, "See you later as well darling."

Sunset swelled up with happiness inside. Fio reminded her a lot about Celestia. Very caring and kind. Forte was exceptionally fortunate to have a mother like Fio.

"See you later Fio," she replied gently.

Sunset and Fio watched as they walked away and were joined almost immediately by their friends.

"Hey guys," Rainbow said, "Great night huh?"

"It's been really good, the market's definitely got a Germanian vibe to it. Almost like we're in the Fatherland itself."

"So what are we doing now?" asked Rainbow.

"Have a look round a little more?" suggested Forte.

"Sure, plenty more to see."

After another hour of looking around the market it was getting late and the gang decided to call it a night. After saying goodbye to one another they went their separate ways, looking forward too seeing each other again at CHS after the weekend. Given the time of night and the weather, Forte and Sunset decided to get a taxi back to Forte's house. Arriving home in heavy snow the duo entered the house and quickly closed and locked the door behind them, glad to be in a warm environment again.

"Mum! Dad! We're back!"

Fio was the one to come to the hallway.

"Hi sweetie, you both OK?"

"Yeah, we're good. Could you help us with our coats and shoes please? Our fingers are still a bit stiff."

"Sure."

Fio helped them take off their coats and hung them up on the hooks in the hallway and out their shoes on the rack.

"I put your shopping in our room."

"Thanks mum."

"Are you two headed straight up?"

"Yeah. Can we have some of that chocolate cake you baked last night?"

"Course you can. You two head up and I'll bring you some. Do you want cream with it?"

"Yeah please, both of us. That OK with you Sunny?"

"That's OK, could I have a cup of tea as well please?"

"Certainly," Fio replied before turning to her son, "I don't think I need ask you."

Forte shook his head, "Nope."

Fio giggled, "Then two teas and cakes coming up."

Forte and Sunset headed upstairs whilst Fio headed to the kitchen. Forte and Sunset went into his bedroom and like his mother said, his shopping was on his bed. He walked over and took the sweets out and put them in a metal tin he had on the shelf of his bedside unit. He took out Sunset's Christmas present and put it on his desk. Sunset would have to wait another week or so before she could open it.

Sunset was temporarily living with Forte and his parents, at least until a more permanent arrangement could be made. Unbeknownst to Sunset, plans had already been set in motion that had gotten approval from Supreme Royal Justicar Amicus Lex. Though the surprise won't be revealed until Christmas day.

"I'm gonna get changed," she said, "Do you think you can not be a pervert and look away for minute or so?"

"I'll try but I won't promise anything."

A minute or so later Sunset was changed into nightwear, Forte having gotten a sock thrown at him for 'accidentally' looking.

Forte too changed into some pyjamas and the two were soon snuggled up together in bed, watching TV, their tea and cake on trays in front of them.

"Anything good on?" asked Sunset.

"Let's have a look."

Forte had his own satellite box giving him a choice over several hundred channels. And still there was little interesting on.

"How about this, it shows you the development history of the Airbus A380?"

"Sure. Have you ever flown on one?"

"Yep. Usually economy premium but I've flown first class before."

"Is it good?"

"Oh yeah, my favourite thing was your own personal mini bar that raised out of the side at the push of a button."

Sunset giggled, "Boys and their toys."

Forte pouted, "Girls and their........something."

Sunset giggled and began eating her cake. The chocolate melting in her mouth making her feel euphoric and unintentionally moan in pleasure.

"Would you two like to be alone?" Forte asked her with a cheeky grin.

"Yes, would you mind sleeping in another room tonight?"

"Yes, it's my room."

"Then you're going to have to share."

"It's going to be a crowded relationship with me, you and the cake," Forte teased.

"It's already a crowded relationship with me, you and your car," Sunset retorted.

"Touche."

Forte and Sunset continued eating their cake and watching the documentary, Sunset in particular being really fascinated with the technology and inspirational ideas that went into the design of the Titanic of the skies.

"It's hard to believe something so big can fly. I mean just look at the engines...and the wings! They're massive!"

"Yeah, what would the pegasi from your world think?"

"They'd probably be more shocked than I am."

The topic of Sunset's world brought another thought from Forte, one that had been on his mind on and off for weeks.

"I wonder what type of pony my counterpart is."

"Probably a pegasus, if you growing wings when you pony up is anything to go by."

"Cool. But unicorns are definitely cooler though."

Sunset snorted in amusement, "Brown noser. But yeah, being able to use magic is cool; but Pegasi have the ability to walk on and manipulate clouds and Earth ponies have far greater physical strength and endurance, so things are fairly even between the three races."

"Do you think I'll ever be able to see your world sometime?"

"I'd love to show you, I can hardly say no when I'm in your world. Though we should at least run it by Twilight first."

"I wonder what my parent's counterparts look like."

"Like ponies most likely."

"Ha ha ha," Forte deadpanned, "Speaking of counterparts, have you ever met your human self?"

The question took Sunset off guard. At no point had she ever thought about it. She had no idea what would happen if they ever met, or even if she had a counterpart to start with.

"I don't know. I've never met her, or even thought about it. That's assuming I have a counterpart."

"What if you don't have one?"

"I don't think I'd be too bothered."

"There is one thing that's bugging me though, how did you get a National Insurance number and official documentation? I mean if you went up to the authorities and told them you were a unicorn from a magical land they'd probably throw you into a padded room complete with straight-jacket."

"I don't know, that's something I've never been able to work out. But, since no problems have arisen I didn't question it."

"What would you do if you did meet your counterpart?"

"I've no idea."

"Twilight's going to try and meet my pony counterpart, though I wonder if he'll believe her."

MEANWHILE IN EQUESTRIA

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA."

Twilight deadpanned as pony Forte just laughed hysterically at her. Forte noticed her expression.

"Wait, you're being serious? Let me laugh even harder!"

Pony Forte burst into laughter again, much to Twilight's annoyance. How hard was it to believe there was a magic mirror that lead to another world where there were pony counterparts who were bipedal talking apes that wore clothes?

Twilight sighed, "Come with me to my castle and I'll prove it to you."

"Really? How?"

"I have several pictures."

Pony Forte shrugged, "Sure, I've nothing else to do."

"Do you want to tell your parents first?"

Pony Forte froze. His face, a moment ago was of uproarious laughter, now was of deep hurt and sorrow.

"I live alone, I am 24 after all; the same as you," he replied, clearly hurt by something.

"Then why do you seem so upset?"

"My parents are dead," he replied bluntly.

"Dead?"

"Yes. My mother died of Horn Rot and my father was killed in a cave in."

Twilight was shocked to her core at the completely unexpected news. Biting her bottom lip, she nervously followed up with another question, "Where your parents called Fioritura and Travertine?"

"Yes. Despite my mother being a Unicorn and my father an Earth Pony, I was born a Pegasus."

"Oh, I'm sorry. I honestly didn't know," she said, placing a sympathetic hoof on his shoulder.

Pony Forte sighed tiredly, "It's OK. My dad died when I was nine, and my mum died just before I turned 16. This is the house they left me. Some unicorn nobles tried to acquire it considering I was under the legal age of 18, but Princess Celestia granted me special dispensation and allowed me to keep the house; though I did have frequent visits from Foal Services to be sure I was OK and if I ever needed help with anything."

"How did you afford to keep the place running at a young age?"

"My parents owned the house outright. My dad was a construction engineer and my mother a songsmith. They were relatively well off and in the will, left everything to me. I do have a job of my own though."

"What do yo do?"

"I play music in night clubs and pubs mostly. It doesn't pay a lot, but I don't really need the money. I could live on the compensation from my father's death alone, but to do so would dishonour and insult his memory. I am trying to put together my own club but prices here in Canterlot are astronomical."

"You could always try Ponyville? The rates are much lower and there's a unicorn DJ-"

"DJ-PON3."

"You know her?" Twilight asked.

"We were in the same music group, but I didn't care much for her style of music."

"Fair enough I guess. But back to the matter at hoof, do you want to come to Ponyville? As my personal guest?"

Forte smiled, "Sure, I'd love to."

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait. I got distracted with my other stories and playing Breath of the Wild (A bloody brilliant game). And a bit of writer's block with this chapter.

I used Google translate for the translation (even though I actually have German relatives.)

Thanks again to A random person for editing.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 12 - Tidings Of Comfort And Joy

The final day of Winter Term had arrived and students were filing into CHS, not seeming to perturbed by the falling snow. Sunset and Forte went inside, having been driven to school by Travertine. The both returned to CHS on the Monday to the delight of many students and over the succeeding three days received apology after apology for they way they acted towards them.

"I'll be glad when the day's over," Forte said putting his coat hood down, "At least we finish on a Thursday, get an extra long weekend."

"Yeah, we'll have to go and watch Wonderbolts. Who are they playing again?"

"Canterlot FC, we should win this considering they're rooted to the foot of the table and Wonderbolts are twelve points clear at the top."

Sunset giggled and gently elbowed him on the arm, "Now now Pony Boy, don't get overconfident. As I recall, Wonderbolts should have beaten Terraville but ended up getting their arses handed to them."

"Yeah yeah, you seemed to enjoy their loss though."

"It was more enjoying seeing you all whiny about it."

"I wasn't whiny about it, I was complaining. Specifically about the dreadful refereeing."

"The ref didn't do anything wrong."

"He waved away a clear cut penalty for us and allowed Terraville a goal that was clearly offside," Forte said with increasing exasperation and gesticulating arms.

"Awwwww, is my little Pony Boy still upset about it?" Sunset teased mercilessly as she nuzzled his cheek with her nose.

Forte ignored the snickering from around him, his fellow students seemingly amused at the sight.

"No I am not upset......Bacon Hair."

"Bacon Hair huh? Good, but not original. Rainbow came up with that already."

"Damn right I did!"

Forte and Sunset turned around and saw the girl in question approach.

"Hey Rainbow," Sunset said, "You on the way to the form room?"

"On my way there now. Hey Forte."

"Hi Rainbow, you OK?"

"I'm good. Fluttershy's in your form room."

"I'll head there now. See you in Food Tech Sunny," he said, giving his girlfriend a hug.

"You too. Have fun in Maths, Egg Head."

Sunset began laughing again.

"What?" asked Forte.

"I came up with that as well," Rainbow replied.

Forte huffed and turned around, "I'll come up with something, mark my words Sunny."

Sunset and Rainbow watched as Forte walked away, biting their bottom lips to prevent themselves from bursting into laughter. They continued to watch until he was out of sight when they finally lost control and began laughing, Sunset's ribs hurting in the process. Other students slowly backed away, unsure just what they were laughing about.

They soon calmed down enough and carried on to their form room for registration.

Several boring hours of lessons later it was finally lunch. Being as it was the last day of term there was a special Christmas dinner. Almost everyone had roast turkey complete with roast potatoes, pigs in blankets (sausages wrapped in bacon), carrots, Brussels Sprouts, cauliflower.......and gravy.

Forte was sitting at a table with Sunset and the others, all but Fluttershy had the Christmas dinner; who chose the vegetarian option.

"Glad those lessons are over," Forte said, cutting some turkey, "Now we've all afternoon free before the school Christmas party."

"I can't wait to get up on stage again," Sunset said, "What about you? You gonna get up on stage as well?"

Forte shook his head, "Nein. I don't mind playing in front of people but singing is something I just can't bring myself to do."

"Well don't worry darling. We won't force you to if you don't want to."

"But you really should give it a try," Sunset said, "It's great fun."

"Speaking of our gig later, what will be playing?" asked Fluttershy.

"A few festive favourites," Rainbow replied, "Deck the Halls, Jingle Bells, Frosty the Snowman, Twelve Days of Christmas, Days Gone By-"

"I love that one!"

Forte really wished he had a filter between his brain and his mouth that prevent him from saying things that would ultimately embarrass him. Like now. After his inadvertent outburst he facepalmed and looked down. He didn't need to look up to know the girls were looking at him with glee. Deeply embarrassed, he really wished a hole would open up and allow him to get out of the situation he was in; but such things don't happen in reality and he knew he would have to face the girls eventually.

Looking up slowly, he saw six girls with big, cheesy grins.

Forte sighed tiredly and slumped down in his seat, "When will I learn to keep quiet?"

"Forte, will you keep still!" Rarity demanded, "How can I make final touches to your costume if you don't stop fidgeting?"

"Why do I have to wear one anyway? I'm not performing."

"You're part of the band Forte, even if you're not performing you still need to look the part."

Forte's costume followed a similar design to the others Rarity had made him. This one consisted of an electric blue, sleeveless jacket with white collar, lapels and tie belt and an electric blue pair of trousers decorated with white lightning bolts; all with a glossy finish. Finishing off his costume was some white shin high boots. Rarity had also styled his hair by adding white highlights to his blue hair and gelling it into spikes.

The others too had costumes that matched their personal profiles, all in Rarity's usual flashy style.

"And there," Rarity said, pulling away from Forte and putting her tailoring kit away.

"Thanks," Forte replied.

"You're welcome darling."

Rarity walked away whilst Sunset joined him. Her costume, a full length one shoulder dress that looked like a swirling tower of fire, once again showed off her physique and got Forte all weak at the knees. Her hair was tied up into swirls above and behind her head, held in place by a phoenix shaped broach.

"You OK Pony Boy?"

"I'm OK........you look great by the way."

"Thank you, you're not too bad yourself."

"I suppose so, but being bloke there's only so much I can wear."

Sunset smirked and wrapped her arms around Forte's neck, "Well I'm sure if you talk to Rarity she could make you a dress next time."

All colour drained from Forte's face, "No no no no no no no no no!"

"One no would have sufficed darling," Rarity chimed in, "Though the offer's always there should you ever change your mind."

A few minutes later the girls went up on stage to cheering students, all animosity from the Anon-A-Miss fiasco completely gone. Forte was watching on from the sides, desperately hopeful he wouldn't be dragged up on stage.

"Hey CHS!" Rainbow bellowed from the stage, "Are you all ready to rock?!"

A cacophony of cheers erupted from the students, jumping up and down and waving their arms about in joy.

"RAINBOOMS RULE!"

The girls immediately began playing a festive favourite, Rainbow taking her place as lead vocalist for this song in particular.

One! Two! One, two, three, four!
Dashing through the snow
In a one-horse open sleigh
Over the fields we go
Laughing all the way (Ha-ha-ha!)
Bells on bob tail ring
Making spirits bright
What fun it is to fly and sing
A sleighing song tonight!

Oh, jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!)
Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!)
Oh, what fun it is to fly
In a one-horse open sleigh
Jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!)
Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!)
Oh what fun it is to ride
In a one-horse open sleigh!

Thought I'd grab some friends
And take them for a ride
Not so sure what's up
As people run and hide
Put Rarity in the back
Right next to Pinkie Pie
Better buckle up, my friends
'Cause we're about to fly!

Go grab Applejack
Who's hiding in the barn
Put her in the back
And leave behind the farm
Sky is clear and blue
And the wind is at our tails
People, hold on tight because
We're about to tip the scales!

Tomorrow is Christmas morning
Tomorrow is Christmas day
And Santa's coming 'round the corner and he's bringing presents
'Cause he's been filling up that, filling up that Santa sleigh

We start speeding up
As colours start to show
Streaming through our manes
The higher up we go
Even faster still
Faces fearing doom
What fun it is to fly and sing
As we sonic rainboom!

Jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!)
Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!)
Oh, what fun it is to fly
In a one-horse open sleigh
Jingle bells (Hey!), jingle bells (Hey!)
Jingle all the way (Hey! Hey!)
Oh what fun it is to ride
In a one-horse open sleigh!

Upon finishing the crowd erupted into even louder cheers, Rainbow unsurprisingly relishing the attention and praise. Sunset looked over to Forte to see him giving her a thumbs up, a small act that brought a smile to her face.

Sunset didn't have time to stand around as the next sing was due to start, with her singing solo. Turning to Rainbow, she nodded, indicating she was ready.
The music started and Sunset started to sing.

We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
And a happy New Year

Day one: time to get my list in shape
Christmas is around the corner
So much to do, not a moment left to wait
Have to get it done before the holidays are here
It's that Christmas time of year
So everybody sing

We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
And a happy New Year

Through the streets of boutiques
Picking out the perfect presents
Every shop, have to stop
Try to find the perfect gift

Now the tree has to be
Just the perfect one – that's it! That's the one!
Every light shining bright
Starting from the base to tip

Have to bake, decorate
Now I need the perfect dress – a success!
Oh, no, I can't be late
I've got Pinkie Pie's party date
Where everybody sings

We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
And a happy New Year

People carolling, singing songs we know and love
Music fills the air, rising to the stars above
Watching snow, reading by the fire
Family close, stockings hung with care
Outside those people singing merrily
Listen close as they start to sing

We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
And a happy New Year

Time to stop and count my blessings
Put the craziness aside
Christmas only comes around once a year
And every year fills my heart with pride
When everybody sings

We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
We wish you a merry Christmas
And a happy, New, Year.

Once again the hall erupted into cheers, Forte still cheering on from the sides; trying to stay out of sight. Sunset realising this, took decisive action. Walking to the front of the stage she held the mic up to her mouth.

"Before we continue, I'd just like to say hi and offer a big thank you to my handsome boyfriend, Forte....who's watching on from the sidelines over there," she said, pointing in his direction.

Immediately a spotlight was shone in his direction. Forte felt like a rabbit in headlights, frozen in place by fear.

"Come on Forte," one of the students started, "Get up on stage and join your friends!"

"Yeah Forte," Lyra added, "Don't pretend you can't sing!"

"I can't!"

"My Pinkie Sense tells me you're telling Porky Pies!"

"Come on up Forte," Rainbow added, "You'll enjoy yourself a lot!"

"But-"

Before Forte could continue, he felt hands grab him and push him towards the stage.

"Come on Casanova, up on the stage with your girlfriend!" Aria commanded.

Time was running out rapidly for Forte to escape. As he neared the stage, he passed near an exit from the auditorium and into the school hallways. Faster than anyone could react; he bolted off through the door, shouting back his response.

"WHY CAN'T YOU ALL JUST ACCEPT I DON'T WANT TO PERFORM?!"

He then ran down the hallway out of sight. Everyone watched on, slightly shocked by his reaction.

"Should we go after him?" asked Sonata.

"No," Sunset said sadly, looking down, "Let him be."

Despite Forte's outburst, the girls carried on. Their next song being 'Silent Night' sung by Fluttershy, who despite her stage fright, received around of applause for her performance; boosting her confidence dramatically.

They sang a few more Christmas songs, while Forte was in the music room; fuming to himself.

"Is it really that difficult to accept my decision on not to perform?"

Just then there was a knock at the door.

"Hey Forte, it's me," Sunset said.

The door opened and she walked in, looking quite upset.

"How did you know I was here?" Forte asked.

"Principal Celestia saw you enter."

"Oh, well if you don't mind I'd rather be alone right now."

Sunset winced, before slowly walking up to Forte and stopping on front on him, "We're sorry."

"Sorry for what?"

"For trying to coerce you into performing, we should have respected your decision not to."

"You all should have, but you didn't. Now if there's nothing more, please leave me be."

Forte, still sat on a swivel chair, span back around so he was once again looking out of the window. Deflated, Sunset sighed in sadness and left the room, the other girls waiting for her. Noting the look on her face, Rainbow summarised the situation.

"I take it he's still upset?"

"WHAT DO YOU THINK?"

Forte's bellowing voice took the girls off guard, causing them to jump in fright. They nonetheless quickly composed themselves and approached the door.

"Forte darling, we're really sorry for how we acted."

"You can just watch if you want," Pinkie added, her hair less poofy than it was before.

"Leave, me, alone," came Forte's response.

The girls all slumped their shoulders in sadness.

"Come on girls," Applejack started, "Let's give Forte a little time to himself."

The girls just nodded, Sunset in particular though was more upset than the others. Considering what she and Forte had been through together, she was kicking herself for not being more supportive of his decisions or taking into account why Forte may not want to sing in front of others.

The girls left to return to the auditorium, the second half of their performance due to start any minute.

After a few more minutes, Forte heard the girls play once again. Still sitting on the chair looking out of the window, he heard another knock at the door followed by it opening.

"Forte, it's Aria."

Forte didn't reply.

Aria walked in and closed the door behind her. Grabbing a chair she placed it next to Forte and sat down, "You OK?"

"I'm fine."

"Forte, don't pretend nothing's wrong."

"I said I'm fine!"

Aria recoiled slightly at Forte's outburst. A few moments of awkward silence lingered, the air so tense you could cut it with a knife.

"Forte, we really are sorry for trying to force you up on stage."

"So you all keep saying, but it's an apology none of you would have to make had you respected my decision."

"We only wanted you to enjoy yourself."

"I was enjoying myself just watching."

"Why didn't you want to join in? You can sing."

"No I can't, hence why I didn't want to take part."

"Are you sure you can't sing? Or have you never tried?"

Forte didn't answer, his reluctance to look at or respond to Aria confirmed her suspicions. Aria, being unusually sensitive, wrapped an arm around Forte consolingly.

"You scared of sounding awful aren't you, and being humiliated in front of everyone?"

Forte nodded, still looking down at the floor.

"You can't let thoughts like that hold you back Forte, don't think how bad you might feel; think instead of how great you'll make other people feel when they hear you sing."

"It's difficult to be confident when the spotlight's on you."

"You didn't seem to struggle with confidence at that carnival a few weeks back, or the concert soon after."

Forte looked to Aria confused, "How did you know about those?"

Aria tapped the side of her nose.

Forte huffed, "Fine , don't tell me."

Aria giggled and the next thing Forte felt was someone's arms wrap tightly around him, "Cheer up, grumpy guts! It's Christmas!"

"Sonata!" Aria scolded, "Don't sneak up on us like that!"

"Hi Sonata," Forte wheezed, still being slowly crushed by Sonata's death hug.

She finally let go, allowing Forte to breath again, "Come back with us, you can't sit in here and mope all for the rest of the day."

"Oh yeah? Watch me!"

Sonata groaned loudly, "Come on, you don't want to miss out on the party afterwards do you?"

As much as Forte didn't want to admit it, he was. Free food was very appealing to him....so long as it wasn't salad related. Reluctantly, he stood up and and stretched his muscles.

"Fine, I'll go back.......just no forcing me up on stage or singing."

A few minutes later, Forte, Aria and Sonata had quietly rejoined the auditorium. The CHS students were cheering the girls along, another song finished. Looking up to the stage, Forte's and Sunset's eyes met. Sunset looked away quickly, looking slightly hurt, most probably from the incident earlier. Forte, despite his inner voice telling him not to, started walking towards the stage.

The students fell silent as Forte ascended the stairs up to the stage; Sunset began looking around at the other girls who looked just as confused and worried as her.

Very much aware every set of eyes were on him, Forte's heart pounded fiercely as he slowly walked towards Sunset.

Before Sunset could say anything, Forte hugged her.

"I'm sorry," he whispered.

Sunset smiled softly and returned the hug, "And I'm sorry if you felt as if we were forcing you to sing."

The two love birds stared longingly into each others eyes, completely oblivious to the the concert and of the passage of time itself.

"KISS! KISS! KISS! KISS! KISS!"

The chanted of the students brought Forte and Sunset back to reality. Looking out at the crown, they saw the students carrying on their chant. Looking back to each other, they didn't need to ask each other whether or not to oblige.

The two wrapped their arms around each other and locked lips, their tongues having a sparring contest while the students cheered wildly.

"Get a room you two!" Rainbow yelled.

Forte and Sunset eventually stopped playing tongue hockey and turned their attention back to the crowd.

"There's still a few songs we need to play.......you don't have to sing, but do you want to stay up here?" Sunset asked.

Forte wrapped his arm around her waist, "Sure, I'd love to."

The girls began playing the music for the next piece, one Sunset recognised from Equestria, albeit with slightly different lyrics.

It's a human kind of Christmas
In every colour shade
All around the world of Terreria
It's Christmastime here today
It's a human kind of Christmas
Its light never fades
All around the world of Terreria
Christmas is here to stay

Christmas is a time of joy
When the light of friendship burns bright

Takin' time for family
To recall the past and do what's right

And outside gentle snow is falling
Forest creatures keeping warm below

Knowing the next verse was the chorus once more, the students of CHS joined in.

And all throughout Terreria
We feel the light of friendship only grow
It's a human kind of Christmas
Its light never fades
All around the world of Terreria
Christmas is here to stay

Dashing through the snow
In a one-horse open sleigh
Over the fields we go
Laughing all the way

Decorate with boughs of holly
Fill the halls with wonder
Wrap the presents, silver paper
Trim the tree and place them under

Time for counting down the days to Christmas
Every day that passes is a party we can throw

The students once again joined in for the last verse, the spirit of the occasion giving the overwhelming need to join in and enjoy the night.

Time for counting down the days to Christmas
And everyday our friendship grows

As soon as the song finished, the crowd erupted into cheers; most of the praise aimed at the girls.

"You were great Forte," Sunset said, "And you said you couldn't sing."

Forte shrugged his shoulders, "I just got caught up in the occasion."

"Are you up for one more?"

"Maybe, it depends on the song."

As soon as the music started playing, Forte's eyes widened and his ears perked up. Applejack started things off with a solo in the first verse.

When family cannot be here
Havin' journeyed far and wide
We sing a song to honour them
To remember days gone by

The other girls, the students and Forte all joined in, Days Gone By being one of those timeless classics that you can't help but join in.

So take your cup and raise it high
Just as surely I'll do mine
And laugh we will at stories told
As we smile at days gone by
As we smile at days gone by

For family not here, my dears
Havin' journeyed far and wide
For loyalty and kindness both
We smile at days gone by

Our paths will cross again one day
In time to reunite
For family is always near
Even when the seas are wide

So take your cup and raise it high
Just as surely I'll do mine
And make a toast for family
And the tales of days gone by

For family not here, my dears
Havin' journeyed far and wide
For loyalty and kindness both
Take joy at days gone by
For loyalty and kindness both
We smile at days gone by

As the crowd cheered, Forte and Sunset were joined at the front of the stage by the other girls, Pinkie excitedly jumping on Forte's back and put a Santa hat on his head. In the next instant, she jumped down and ran towards the crowd.

"STAGE JUMP!"

A short while later, all the food had been brought out and everyone was stuffing their faces; Forte's plate piled high with food.

"You look hungry," Sunset commented, looking at his plate of sausage rolls, cheese sandwiches, cocktail sausages, slices of ham and pork pie.

"I am."

"No surprise there then."

"Hey Forte!"

Forte looked over to see Rainbow and the girls approaching.

"Hey girls, you OK?"

"We're cool," Rainbow replied, "Forte, about earlier; we just want to apologise for trying to force you into performing earlier."

"No need to apologise, I didn't exactly behave appropriately."

"Then how about we put it all behind us?"

"I see no problem with that."

"Great! 'Cause we're planning on putting an album together and we want you to be a part of it."

"R-really?"

"Sure, you are part of the band after all," she said sitting down next to Forte and hooking an arm around his neck.

"When do you plan to start recording?"

"After the holidays."

"How do we afford it though? Recording an album isn't cheap."

Applejack stepped forward, "We may have gotten an offer of assistance from an industry veteran."

"Industry veteran?" Forte repeated.

"Yer old babysitter."

"Ra-Ra? How did she find out about it?"

"We suggested it at the fair a few weeks back, remember?"

"But when did Ra-Ra come to you with the offer?"

"Just the other day. We were going to surprise you on Christmas Day, but decided to tell you now," Applejack replied. She made a quick glance at Sunset and the pairs eyes met but for brief moment before Applejack turned back to Forte.

"There's going to be enough surprises on Christmas Day."

Applejack's glance and statement gave Sunset cause for confusion.

What does she mean by that? Sunset wondered.

Sunset didn't get time to ask as the girls went off to mingle with other students, leaving the pair alone once more.

"So," Forte said, "Looking forward to Christmas?"

"Yeah, first time in a long while though."

"Are you still good for having Christmas dinner at my place?" asked Forte.

"Definitely. After everything your family's done for me these past few days, I can't really ditch them at Christmas."

"Great, just so you know.....my mum cooks a lot of food. You've no chance of going hungry."

Sunset giggled, "Be sure to leave some food for me, or I will go hungry. Who else is coming?"

"My dad's family from Germaney, so I'll teach you a little Germanian before then."

"Wunderbar," Sunset replied, before deflating slightly, "That's about all I know at the moment."

Forte laughed, "Mach dir keine Sorgen kleiner Sonnenschein, ich werde dir beibringen wie man wie eine Tochter des Vaterlandes spricht, bevor du es weißt. "

He gave a kiss on the cheek, causing Sunset to go a bright shade of red.

An hour or so later the party had finished and everyone was making their way home. Forte and Sunset were walking towards the school car park, Forte's Citroen DS3 left where he parked it. The pair said their goodbyes to the other girls and had arranged to meet at the Dazzling's house on Christmas Day evening, there they would exchange presents and have even more fun.

Opening the car doors, they got in and closed the doors; eager to shut out the cold. Forte started the engine and switched the heaters on, much to Sunset's relief. She warmed her hands up by placing her hands just above the heaters,

"Comfortable?" Forte asked.

"Yeah thanks. But whoever invented the heater, has my eternal gratitude."

Forte started the engine and the pair put their seatbelts on, Sunset taking the liberty of putting the radio on. She went through the channels until she found appropriately Christmassy songs, and started singing along.

So here it is Merry Christmas, everybody's having fun,
Look to the future now, it's only just begun!

Whilst Sunset was merrily enjoying herself in her own little world, Forte was busy concentrating on the road. Heavy snow in the past couple of hours had resulted in the roads being very slippery, and with fog starting to crawl in reduced visibility by the minute.

Forte drove much slower than usual, not that he drove fast in the first place, to ensure he and Sunset got back safely.

About twenty minutes later, they did. Forte reversed into the garage, parking his car next to his father's Mercedes, and got out; Forte noting the absence of his mother's Jag. The pair entered the house through the inner garage door, Forte immediately noting the lights were off. Curious, he went into the kitchen where his parents usually left notes for him. Switching the kitchen light and walking over to the fridge, he saw a note held in place by a magnet.

Forte, Sunset,

We're both out for the night and won't be back until after midnight.

We'll see you both tomorrow.

Love Mum and Dad.

"I guess that explains why your mum's car wasn't in the garage."

"Yeah, we have the night to ourselves."

As he said that, Sunset was rummaging through her handbag when she saw something she forgot was in there.

"The night to ourselves huh?"

"Yeah, we can stay down here and watch a film if you like?"

"We can do that....or we could do something else?"

"Like what?"

"Comfortable?" Sunset asked as she looked down to her boyfriend.

Who was tied up spread-eagle style to the bed, completely naked.

"Yeah," Forte replied, his face the brightest shade of red it's ever been.

"Great!"

"This wouldn't have anything to do with our conversation the other day, would it?"

"You mean the one where we joked about sending dirty messages to each other and ended in me making a note to buys lots of rope?"

"Yeah......that one."

"Maybe, anyway; performing tonight has made me thirsty."

"Go downstairs and get a drink then, or go to my mini-fridge over there."

Sunset couldn't help but burst into laughter. As she was straddling Forte, her giggling fit caused her to flop down onto Forte who could only look on in confusion at his girlfriend's behaviour.

"Sunny?"

Sunset continued laughing, "Oh Forte, you're so funny at times."

"Eh?"

"You're going to provide the drink, but first........I need to get you warmed up."

Author's Note

Thanks again to A random person for editing.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 13 - IT'S CHRISTMAS!!

*POKE*

"Mmmph."

*POKE*

*Mmmmmmph."

*HARDER POKE*

"MMMMMPH!"

*MUCH HARDER POKE*

"MMMMMMPH!"

Sunset huffed in annoyance. How could anyone sleep so heavily? She would have to use more drastic measures. She slowly pulled the quilt back and slid her hands up his shirt, and made good use of her sharp nails.

It took all of a second for her to get the desired response.

Forte immediately began laughing and attempted to swat Sunset's hands away. His resistance only prompted Sunset to up her tickling intensity. As she did so, Forte attempted to squirm away but a fast acting Sunset straddled him; pinning him in place with her legs allowing her to relentlessly tickle his sides.

The tickling continued for several seconds, with Forte's pleas for mercy going unanswered.

"Please Sunny! I'm going to wet myself!"

"If I let you go, are you going to go back to bed?"

Forte shook his head vigorously.

Sunset stopped tickling Forte, much to his relief, and allowed him to get up. He quickly bolted for his en-suite bathroom to do his business, leaving Sunset in the bedroom. Since breaking up from school a few days prior, she and Forte had pretty much spent the entire time at Forte's house, catching up on school work and completing homework; getting as much as possible done and out of the way, leaving the rest of the holiday to do whatever they want.

Within a minute, Forte returned and headed for the bed.

"Don't you dare get back into bed! You don't want me to tickle you again, do you?"

"I wasn't going to, I was just going to make it."

Sunset helped him make it, given it was a double bed.....and she too had slept in it.

"Are you looking forward to today then?" Sunset asked.

"Sorta. Can't wait until dinner."

Sunset playfully rolled her eyes, "Imagine my shock."

The pair skipped breakfast, deciding to save their appetite for the Roast Dinner. As it was Christmas Day, they had slept in and this was too late for breakfast anyway. They received a flurry of Christmassy text messages from their mutual friends, in which they returned equally Christmassy messages; along with a reminder of their meet up later at the Dazzling's house. The pair now dressed, Sunset opting for a light blue woolly jumper with a snowman on the front, headed downstairs and into the front room. On the sofa's were two large sacks full of wrapped presents.

"The one over there is yours Sunset," Fio said, pointing to the sack in question.

"Mine?"

"Of course, you didn't think we'd leave you out now did you?"

"Sorry," she replied, her eyes beginning to tear up, "It's just that for the past few years I've spent Christmas alone."

"No need to apologise Sunset," Fio said softly, giving her a hug, "You're a part of the family now."

Sunset returned the hug, a smile forming on her face as the feeling of belonging overwhelmed her once again.

"Now, open your presents and enjoy yourself. If you like you can help me with dinner later."

"I'd love to. By the way, where's Travers?"

"He just had to nip to the corner shop for some more milk. We forgot to pick some up yesterday, he'll be back soon."

Fio turned around and walked away, giving Forte a hug on the way out. Sunset turned her attention back to her sack of presents, so full in fact there wasn't room to fit them all in. Before she could open any of them though, other people entered the room.

"Forte!"

Forte turned around, "Oma! Opa!"

Forte immediately walked over and hugged his grandparents, "Es ist schön Sie zu sehen. Hier möchte ich dich jemanden treffen."

Forte lead them over to Sunset who began feeling a little nervous at meeting more of Forte's family, particularly foreign speaking ones. Both of Forte's grandparents had a similar skin colour to her, and both stood around Forte's height. The man had white hair and the woman had greying hair cut short.

"Oma, Opa, Ich möchte euch Sunset vorstellen. Sunset, here are my dad's parents, Heinrich and Felicitas."

Sunset smiled warmly and extended her hand, "Es ist ein Vergnügen, Sie zu treffen Herr und Frau Heldentenor."

Forte's grandad took her hand delightedly, "Solch ein schönes mädchen. Es ist ein Vergnügen, Sie auch zu treffen. Hat Forte dir Deutscher gelehrt?"

"Ein wenig, aber ich spreche es nicht gut."

"Don't worry dear," Heinrich replied, "We speak Equusian."

"That's a relief," Sunset joked, "I wouldn't want to say something inappropriate."

"When did you get here?" Forte asked.

"We landed early this morning, had a nice sleep on the flight," Heinrich replied, "But we've just arrived here just now."

"Great! Did you fly on an A380?"

"Certainly. Lufthansa First Class."

At that moment Fio came back into the room, "Forte, do you think you could take your grandparents bags up to the guest rooms?"

"Sure."

"Mind if I help?" asked Sunset.

"Not at all dear," Heinrich replied.

Forte and Sunset walked into the hallway and took Heinrich's and Felicitas's bags upstairs. Once they were out of earshot, Heinrich leaned in close to Fio.

"So, how long before we start hearing wedding bells?"

A few minutes later Forte and Sunset returned to the lounge, both now wearing their light-up reindeer antlers....at Sunset's insistence. As they entered, they noticed some more presents at their respective sacks. Sunset was shocked to say the least. People she had never met before had bought her Christmas presents. People who must have had knowledge of her and Forte's relationship beforehand to buy said presents.

Felicitas walked over to Sunset and took wrapped an arm around, "Come on over here darling, don't be afraid."

Felicitas picked up a random present she had brought and handed it to Sunset, "Here you go, Fröhliche Weihnachten."

"Danke."

"Du bist willkommen mein lieber."

Sunset ripped off the wrapping revealing a box containing a large stein glass, causing her eyes to light up in delight, and a big Chesire cat grin to form on her face. Felicitas couldn't help but start laughing.

"You'll fit well into this family."

"MEIN GOTT!"

Sunset looked over to Forte, who like her, had received a large veer glass, though Forte's was a Weizen.

"Danke Großmutter!"

"Du bist herzlich willkommen."

The pair spent the next several minutes ripping off the wrapping to their presents. From Forte's grandparents they received more handicrafts and chocolates from Germaney, as well as some bottles of locally brewed ales.

As they began on the presents from Fio and Travertine, Travertine himself finally returned.

"I'm back!"

"Hi Dad! Grandma and Grandad are here!"

"Great! I'll be through on a minute!"

A minute later, Travertine did indeed come through.

"Hi Dad."

"Hi son, I see you're enjoying yourself."

"Well it is Christmas."

Travertine chuckled then turned his attention to his parents, "Mutter, Vater, Frohe Weihnachten, es ist toll dich zu sehen."

He walked over and gave his father a handshake and his mother a hug.

"Frohe Weihnachten Sohn, vielen Dank für uns hier," Felicitas replied.

She leaned in close to Travers' ear and whispered into it, "Wie lange vor der Hochzeit?"

Travers stifled a laugh, "Nicht zu lange, hoffentlich."

Suddenly and without warning, Forte left the room.

A worried Travers and Felicitas looked at each other with concern. Knowing his mother would be worried Forte heard her and subsequently upset him, he held his hand up to stall her and mouthed 'I'll go'. Travers left the room leaving an equally confused Heinrich and Sunset with Felicitas.

Going upstairs and into his son's room. Looking around to find him he spotted the lit up antlers on his son's head.

"Forte?"

Forte looked up, "Yeah?"

"Are you OK?"

"Yeah, why wouldn't I be?"

"It's just that you suddenly went off without saying anything."

"Oh nothing's wrong, I just remembered these," he said as he put a box on his bed.

Boxes filled with wrapped presents.

Travers internally breathed a sigh of relief.

Potential disaster had been averted.

"I'll be down in a minute," Forte said, "Just getting another box out, and Sunset's big present. I'll bring that down separately."

"OK, I'll let grandma know. She got a little worried when you just went off."

"Damn, sorry about that. I didn't mean to," Forte said with a little sadness.

Travertine held his hands up, "Hey don't worry about it, just let her know you're OK."

"I will do."

A couple of minutes later, Forte returned carrying three boxes stacked on top of one another.

"I've got presents here for everyone," he announced to the room.

He set the boxes down and began handing them out to everyone.

For his Grandparents he got them a bottle of brandy and whiskey each, along with a large jar of liquorice all-sorts. For his father he got him a wristwatch and a Desktop Mini Henry Hoover, and for his mother he got her an amethyst and silver necklace with matching earrings and a personalised Kilner jar of her favourite sweets. Milk bottles.

Sunset too had a fair share of presents. A pair of high quality BOSE headphones and some iTunes vouchers.

"Thanks Forte," she said happily, hugging him in front of his family, "I really like them."

"Well if you like them then you'll definitely like your other present I got you."

"Other present?" she queried, "There's more?"

"Yep," he replied, reaching down beside the sofa and picking up another wrapped box, "Here you go Sunny, Merry Christmas. You may want to sit down though."

Though confused why he said that she none the less did sit down, placed the present on the empty and tore away the wrapping. She sat opened mouthed at the present within. What she unwrapped was a brand new 15 inch MacBook Pro, with TouchID and i7 processor.

Sunset remained silent for several seconds, prompting fears in Forte that she didn't like it. He looked at her and noticed tears were beginning to form in her eyes. He sat down next to her and wrapped a consoling arm around her.

"Sunset?" Forte said, "Are you OK?"

Sunset turned to him, her eyes filled with tears, and smiled.

"I'm fine Forte, thank you. I love it!"

She gave him a tight hug which Forte returned happily, the pair remaining as they were for several seconds.

"Come on Sunny," Forte said, "We've still plenty of other presents to open."

"Yeah, speaking of presents; I have yours to give you."

Sunset walked out of the room, returning shortly with a present in hand.

"Here you go Forte," Sunset said, handing it over, "Merry Christmas."

"Thanks," he said, taking the present.

He began ripping off the wrapping paper, and upon seeing what it was a huge grin formed on his face; and Sunset found herself wrapped in a very tight hug.

"I take it you like it then?" Sunset wheezed.

Forte nodded his head vigorously.

Forte's present was an Ocarina, in the same colour and style as the Ocarina of Time.

About twenty minutes later, the pair had finished opening their presents. Sunset had gotten many new clothes chosen by Fio, some chocolate selection boxes, perfume and shampoos and hardback (signed) copies of the Daring Do books. All of them.

Forte received some new games for his Xbox and a new gaming PC, his current set up a little outdated and unsuitable for modern games. His new mammoth rig consisted of an Intel i9 7920X with 12 cores, two NVIDIA GeForce GTX 1080 Ti FE 11GB , 8x 8GB Corsair Vengeance RGB LED 3000MHz DDR4, three 4K monitors with built-on speakers, light up keyboard and gaming mouse. The PC Tower itself had internal lighting, bathing the interior in a lightning blue glow; a feature that matched the keyboard and mouse mat.

Expensive to most, but to Forte's parents; it's peanuts.

It had just gone 11am, and all the presents at been unwrapped and everyone was generally enjoying themselves. Fio, Felicitas and Sunset were in the kitchen beginning to prepare dinner, whilst Travers and Heinrich were getting ready to go for a walk. Forte was in the kitchen with Sunset, tying her Christmas themed apron in place.

"Have fun," Forte said.

"Where are you going?" Sunset asked.

"Going with my dad and grandad for a walk. We won't be long, I'll see you later."

Forte gave Sunset a quick kiss on the cheek and began to walk off, only to bump into his mother; she too, wearing a Christmassy apron.

"Hey sweetie, are you OK?"

"Yeah, fine thanks. Nice apron by the way."

"Thank you, Sunset bought us them."

"Us?" Forte enquired nervously.

"Yep," came a voice from behind.

He turned around and saw Sunset approach carrying another apron.

"Come on Forte," Sunset said cheerily, "You don't want to leave all of this for myself and your mother to do, do you?"

Forte valued his life too much to say yes.

Reluctantly sighing in defeat, he offered no resistance as Sunset tied the apron firmly in place and dragged him over to a chopping board on which were several carrots.

"Come on Pony Boy, chop chop."

"OK OK, just let me wash my hands first."

He walked over to the sink and washed his hands. As he dried his hands he saw his dad and grandad, and from the look on their faces they pitied his predicament. They solemnly removed their woolly hats and held them to their chests.

They left quickly before they too were roped into helping.

"Don't worry sweetie," his mother said, standing next to him, "For helping you'll get more dessert."

Forte just nodded.

More dessert sounded appealing.

He walked back over to the chopping board on the kitchen island, standing opposite from Sunset, and began chopping carrots into slices.

This better be worth it.

Two hours later, everyone was sat down at the dinner table in the conservatory. All the food was played out on the table ready for everyone to help themselves and dig in to. Broccoli, Brussels sprouts, cauliflower, carrots, pigs in blankets , roast potatoes and parsnips. The centre piece was the traditional Christmas turkey, as well as some roast beef for those that wanted it.

Oh and there was a jug of gravy.

Fio went around the room pouring everyone a glass of wine while they piled their plates high with food.

"Smells great," Travertine said as Fio went around the room, pouring everyone a glass of wine.

"Thank you, Sunset and Forte helped a lot."

"We were happy to help," Sunset said, "We couldn't have left you to do it all yourself."

Fio gave Sunset cuddle, "Thank you sweetie."

Forte meanwhile, turned to his father, "Did you enjoy your walk?"

"It was delightful," Travers replied, smiling, "You should have joined us."

"Something came up."

"Don't worry Forte," Fio said, "I greatly appreciated your help, and Sunset's. Cooking a Christmas dinner isn't easy."

Travertine stood up and began carving the turkey, his speed and evenly sliced slices an indicator he'd done it many times before. He carved the beef afterwards and soon everyone was piling their plates high.

"How has your new school been going Forte?" asked Felicitas.

"It's been going great. I made several new friends, including Sunset here; who later became my girlfriend. I'm getting the best grades I've ever had, not straight A's but still better than at my old school."

"He's also a part of the band my friends put together," Sunset added.

"Wonderful," Felicitas said, "What do you play? I know you favour your guitar."

"I play rhythm guitar."

"The band he's in will be recording their debut album after the winter," Fio said, "Ra-Ra is assisting them, "And it turns out, one of his friends is Rainbow Blitz's daughter."

"I think I remember," Heinrich said, "Rainbow Dash isn't she?"

"Yeah," Forte replied, getting his phone out.

He flicked through the screens and brought up the photo album.

"Here's my friends," he said as he handed his grandma the phone.

Felicitas looked the the photos for several seconds, "There's a lot of girls in these photos."

Forte's cheeks began to turn a light shade of red. His father however gave him a friendly slap on the back and started laughing, "Well of course there is! He's a Heldentenor, it's in his blood!"

"They're only friends," Forte defended, getting slightly irritated at everyone making a big deal out of the fact that most of his friends were girls.

"Of course dear," Felicitas replied, "There's nothing wrong with having lots of lady friends. Do you have any guy friends?"

"Errrr, not really. The first of my friends I met introduced me to her friends, which included Sunset."

"And now we're dating," Sunset added, wrapping an arm around Forte.

"You're going to your friends later aren't you?" asked Fio.

"Yeah, then we're visiting some of Sunset's friends out of town."

Forte's referring to Equestria caused a sense of dread to overcome Sunset. Though she knew Princess Celestia had forgiven her for her actions, the thought of seeing her in person terrified her. After what Sunset had done, she wondered if she could even face her former mentor again.

Christmas dinner had finished, with Forte getting the extra desert he was promised. Everyone had watched the King and Queen's Christmas message, and Sunset and Forte were now putting on their coats, getting ready to go and see their friends. At their feet were several bags containing presents for their friends, including some for Twilight for when they would go through the portal.

"Ready Sunny?"

"Ready," Sunset replied, tying her coat belt in place and picking up the bags.

Forte meanwhile turned to his family, "I'll see you all in a couple of days."

"See you later sweetie," Fio replied, giving her son a hug, "Have fun."

"I will do."

After saying goodbye to his dad and grandparents, Sunset also, the pair made their way into the garage and got into Forte's car.

"Looking forward to seeing the others?" asked Forte.

"Definitely. It'll be the first Christmas I've spent with anyone else, unless you include Hearth's Warming in Equestria."

"You've always spent Christmas alone here?" Forte asked.

Sunset nodded glumly, "I never saw Christmas as something worth celebrating, alone or with anyone else."

"What about now?"

Sunset smiled warmly and placed her hand on Forte's, itself resting on the gear stick, "Now, I couldn't imagine spending it alone, or not celebrating it at all."

"I too once felt that Christmas wasn't celebrating, given that I had no friends; but now, this time of year feels fun again."

The garage door opened and Forte drove out, the roads covered in a thin layer of snow. Despite being only 4pm, the street lights were on and the sky was inky black with considerable cloud cover.

"Have you ever driven in snow before?" asked Sunset, slightly nervous to the driving conditions.

"Only on the last day of term, but don't worry. I'll go slower than usual."

"Are you admitting you drive fast?"

"I don't drive fast!"

"Really?"

"Really."

Sunset looked over to the dashboard and smiled devilishly, "Then why are you doing 25 in a 20 zone?"

Forte looked at the dashboard and went wide eyed. He quickly reduced his speed and looked over to Sunset who was biting her bottom lip, doing her best not to burst into laughter.

"I was doing that on purpose to see if you were paying attention."

"Yeah, sure you were."

"Are you sure this is the place?" asked Sunset.

"I'm sure, it's the address Aria gave me."

The pair had stopped outside a semi-detached house in a sub-urban area of Canterlot. The house in question was adorned with Christmas lights, like most houses on the street, giving a very festive feeling to the area. The Dazzlings' house's driveway was already containing three other cars, one of which had taxi markings on it; identifying it as Adagio's car.

"How could they afford a place like this?" asked Forte.

"No idea, but we're not going to find out sitting here."

The pair got out of the car, taking the bags of presents with them, and approached the front door. Pressing the doorbell, the pair waited patiently for several seconds until the door opened revealing Aria.

"Hi Sunset, hi Forte."

"Hi Aria," Sunset and Forte said together.

"Come on in, everyone else is here," Aria said, fully opening the door and allowing them inside.

Forte and Sunset went inside, with Aria closing the door behind them, keeping the warm heat in. Forte and Sunset put their bags down and took their coats off.

"Let me take those," Aria said, "I'll hang them up for you."

"Thanks," Forte replied.

"Everyone is in the living room," Aria said, "Go on in and help yourself to food and drink."

Forte and Sunset followed the noise and soon found the living room. Going inside they saw the other two former sirens and their friends, all of them in the festive spirit with most of them wearing Santa hats, antlers and Christmas jumpers.

"Hey guys," Forte said.

Everyone looked over and smiled, Pinkie instead bounced over excitedly and hugged the two love birds.

"MERRY CHRISTMAS LOVEY DOVIES!"

"Merry Christmas Pinkie," Sunset wheezed.

Pinkie quickly let go and bounced back to the others.

"Come on over," Rainbow called out, "There's plenty of room."

After another round of festive greetings between the friends, Aria returned carrying bags full of presents and set them down on the floor.

"Can we finally open our presents now?!" Sonata whined.

"Now that everyone's here, yes," Adagio replied, taking some of the presents out and handing one to Sonata.

"Thank you Dagi!" Sonata squeed, ripping off the wrapping.

When she saw what it was,a book containing taco recipes, she squeed even louder and gave her sister a bone crushing hug. Meanwhile, Aria reached in, grabbing a random present, and checking the tag saw it was intended for the only male in the room.

"Here you go Forte, Merry Christmas."

"Thanks Aria," Forte replied, taking the present, "Sunset and I have a few to hand out as well."

Forte looked at the tag and saw it was from Aria, Sonata and Adagio. He removed the wrapping and saw a box containing designer cologne.

"Thanks girls," he said with a smile.

"You're welcome," Aria replied.

Several more presents were handed out to everyone, from everyone. No one was left out and everyone received some good quality presents. Everyone got perfume, or cologne in Forte's case, chocolates and a more long lasting gift. Forte's was a ICE Sporty watch in blue, Sunset had a similar one but in red.

"So that's the presents opened," Aria said, "Now how about we get the real party started?"

"I thought you'd never ask!" Pinkie replied.

A couple of hours had passed and the party was in full swing. An abundance of food, drink (mostly alcohol), and music helped set the scene.

The Dazzling's as it turned out were great hosts. If someone had come up to Forte and the girls and told them they'd be partying with the Dazzlings like they were long time friends, that person would have been taken away to the local funny farm.

Soon though, Sunset and Forte would have to leave; Twilight was expecting them.

The lounge was now a mess of empty plates and empty beer cans, mostly John Smith's Smooth, and slightly drunk teenagers; the law being that in a private setting, children as young as five years old can legally consume alcohol. As they were in a private setting, they were not breaking the law.

Good thing that Forte hadn't planned to drive afterwards.

He wasn't drunk, but considering the Kingdom of Equus has a 0% alcohol limit with severe penalties for drink drivers, he wouldn't be allowed to drive anyway.

Fortunately, the Dazzling's allowed Forte to keep his car outside their house; along with some of their friend's cars such as Rainbow's Ford Fiesta ST and Applejack's Land Rover Discovery.

The group of friends, all ten of them, were on their way through the snow to the portal outside CHS.

The closer they got to CHS, the more apprehensive Forte felt. He had travelled far and wide in the past, but now he would be going to another world altogether. And to top it all off he'd transform into a pony!

If he was being truly honest, he was genuinely curious to to find out what it would be like to be a pony.

And definitely interested to find out what Sunset looked like as one.

He was so lost in thought he didn't notice when everyone had stopped walking and subsequently walked into the back of Applejack.

"Ooof!" Forte groaned, knocking Applejack slightly off balance.

"Steady there partner," Applejack replied, "Feelin' nervous about tumblin' down the rabbit hole?"

"A little."

"Don't worry Forte, you'll be fine," Sunset replied, "Twilight will make sure of it."

Forte eyed the portal nervously, "She knows we're coming right now doesn't she?"

"I'm about to write to her and find out," Sunset replied, getting out her magical book.

She began writing and it didn't take long for a response to come back. Opening the book again, Sunset read the response and looked up to Forte, smiling.

"It's time, Forte," she said, extending her hand.

Forte took her hand and walked with her to the portal, stopping just before crossing the threshold and looking back at the others.

"I'll see you lot soon....I hope."

"Stop worrying Forte," Sunset said, "Everything will be fine."

"She's right Forte," Rarity replied, "Sunset would never do anything to put you at risk."

"I know, it's just going to another world is....a little overwhelming."

"Well," Sunset replied, "At least you'll have me, and Twilight, to guide you. When I came here, I had no-one but myself."

"You'll be fine Forte," Rainbow added, "Now go over to Equestria and show them how awesome you are!"

The other girls added their support to, eventually though; Forte felt tugging in his arm.

"Come on Pony Boy."

The girls once more said their goodbye's as Forte and Sunset stepped into the portal.

Forte groaned as he tumbled through the other end of the portal, ploughing straight into Sunset's flank.

"Sorry Sunny," Forte said, his eyes still closed.

"No problem Forte," Sunset replied, turning around, "After all-"

Sunset stopped when she saw Forte, who had finally opened his eyes, who had cobalt blue fur and an azure blue mane and tail. His cutie mark was a treble clef of lightning bolts.

"Wow," he said, looking at Sunset, "Not bad."

Sunset didn't reply.

"Sunny?" Forte said, noting her silence, "You OK?"

Before he could react, Sunset lunged at him and began hugging the stuffings out of him.

"You're so adorable!"

Forte could do nothing as he was being slowly smothered to death by a pony hug, complimented by Sunset constantly nuzzling him. Fortunately though, he was saved from another lady friend.

"Sunset! Forte!"

Sunset let go of Forte and turned around to Twilight.

"Twilight!" Sunset excitedly exclaimed, running over and giving her friend a hug, one which Twilight returned, "It's great to see you!"

"You too Sunset, Happy Hearth's Warming."

"Happy Hearth's Warming, Twilight."

Forte stood up and, on wobbly legs, tried to stay on his hooves.

"Forte!"

Forte looked up and saw Twilight approaching.

"Twilight!" he excitedly replied, giving her a hug, "You look different."

"So do you....sort of."

"Sort of?"

"I've met your counterpart."

Forte smiled, "Great! What's he like?"

"A bit like you. Really nice, handsome, intelligent."

"Twilight," Sunset said, "Are you blushing?"

"No!"

"Yes you are! You totally have a crush on Forte....or pony Forte."

Twilight dismissed Sunset's words with a wave of the hoof, "I don't know what you're talking about."

"No of course you don't," Sunset replied, smirking at Twilight.

Twilight squinted at Sunset, "Anyway, why don't we go to the main hall? My friends are waiting to see you."

Sunset and Forte began to follow Twilight out of the Mirror Room, or would have had Forte not tripped and planted his face, muzzle first into the floor.

"OOF!"

"Forte! Are you OK?!" asked Sunset worriedly.

"Yeah I'm OK," he replied, rubbing his nose with a hoof.

Damn, this feels weird, he thought.

He slowly got back to his hooves and and steadily walked forward, his legs still wobbling a little.

"Will you be OK?" asked Sunset.

"Yeah, I'll be fine. It doesn't feel to different than crawling on your hands and knees."

Sunset and Forte carried on following Twilight until they reached the main hall where, as Twilight said, her friends were waiting. Forte's jaw dropped as he saw Twilight's friends....that looked just like his friends. Only furry and with four legs and a tail.

"They look just like them," he muttered quietly to himself.

"I'm sorry?" Twilight asked.

"OH uh....I just said your friends look just like my friends. That is if you look past the different number of legs and what not."

Twilight giggled, "I know what you mean. I was surprised myself when I went to your world."

As Sunset and Forte came into view, Twilight's friends soon introduced themselves.

"Hey Twilight," Rainbow said, flying over, "Are these the friends you told us about?"

"Yes. Well two of them anyway. Ponies, here are Sunset Shimmer and Forte Heldentenor."

"Forte Heldentenor?" Rainbow queried, "Wasn't he that pegasus who you went on a date with?"

"It wasn't a date!" Twilight wailed, her cheeks going red, "It was just a conversation that just happened to involve going to a restaurant together."

"Sure darling, sure," Rarity teased, before walking up to Forte and walking around him, sizing him up, "So this is the handsome young colt that we've heard so much about?"

"You've heard about me?"

"Indeed darling. Twilight told us you were dating Sunset Shimmer, and that you are quite the talented musician."

Forte blushed and bashfully rubbed the back of his neck, "Well, I wouldn't say I'm talented."

"Nonsense," Rarity replied, "Twilight wouldn't misjudge you on your talents. She did witness it herself, did she not?"

"Yes, but-"

"Don't mind him Rarity," Sunset said, "Forte is quite modest."

"Anyway," Forte interjected, "What are we doing now?"

"Well, first I thought we could spend a little time together. I'll send Princess Luna a letter letting her know you're here."

"Princess Luna?" Forte queried.

"Yes," Twilight replied, "In this world she and her sister are Princesses."

"I don't think I'll look at Principal Celestia or Vice-Principal Luna the same way."

"I felt a similar way," Sunset replied, "When I first saw Principal Celestia.....at first I thought Princess Celestia had followed me through the portal, and for a long time felt very awkward around her. Speaking of Princess Celestia, does she know I'm here?"

"No," Twilight replied softly, "That's why I'll be writing to Luna to send a chariot. I thought we could surprise Princess Celestia."

"How......how do you think Princess Celestia will react?" Sunset asked quietly, almost crying.

"I think she'll be overjoyed to see you....and Forte too. Apparently she's been eager to hear more about him."

"Why would she want to hear more about me?" asked Forte, cocking an eyebrow in confusion.

"Well you are dating a former student of hers."

"Point taken.......do I have anything to worry about though?"

"No. She'd never harm you," Twilight insisted, "Princess Celestia is the kindest pony there is."

"So I have nothing to worry about?"

"No. Now, if you'll excuse, I'll send a letter to Luna."

Twilight walked away to her study, where Spike was, to write the letter; leaving Sunset and Forte with the girls.

Pinkie wasted no time in bouncing up to Forte.

"Hi there human-turned-pony Forte!"

"Err hi Pinkie,"

Pinkie gasped, "You know my name?! Are you psychic?"

"Errrr....no."

"Then how do you know my name, huh?"

"You look a lot like my friend....who's also called Pinkie Pie."

"THERE'S ANOTHER PINKIE PIE!"

I think I'm going to regret telling her that, Forte thought with increasing dread.

After yet another, although short, party, Sunset and Forte were on their way to Canterlot; courtesy of a chariot sent by Luna, pulled by thestrals. Or Bat Ponies as Forte called them. According to Twilight, Princess Luna would be waiting for them where she would then take them to Celestia, all under the shroud of secrecy.

After about half an hour of flying, they finally reached the castle. Overlooking Canterlot, Forte saw it was lit up in a festive manner just like his Canterlot, with roads and rooftops covered in snow and ponies singing carols and enjoying each other's company.

"Ponies tend to be more social than humans," Sunset said, "Probably with us being herd animals, rather than predators like humans."

"It probably makes ponies less violent I'm guessing."

Sunset nodded, "While we've had our bad periods too, it doesn't compare to humanity's past."

"Wow, putting it like that makes us sound like bastards."

Sunset giggled, "You're not that bad, but far better than you were in ages past."

The chariot touched down in a landing area in a darkened area of the castle, where, Princess Luna was waiting for them.

Hopping off the chariot and bowing down, Sunset introduced herself. Forte followed suit, if only to not embarrass Sunset.

"Princess Luna."

"Rise Sunset Shimmer, there is no need to bow," she replied gently, before turning to Forte, "The same for your colt friend. Though I appreciate the gesture."

The pair rose and looked up to Luna. For Forte, seeing his Vice-Principal as a pony princess was a most unusual feeling. Not one he could quite describe.

"You must be Forte. Twilight Sparkle has told us much about you."

"Are you sure she meant me and not my pony counterpart?"

"Forte!" Sunset scolded.

Luna just giggled, "'Tis quite alright Sunset Shimmer. To answer your question Forte, she was referring to you. I have already met your counterpart, as has my sister I believe. And, speaking of my sister, if you follow me; I will take you to her."

Sunset and Forte followed Luna into the castle, Sunset carrying a bag in her magic, and Forte was overwhelmed with how majestic the castle was. The pure luxury and splendour was unlike anything he'd ever seen. And to top it off, Sunset used to live here.

Forte continued gawking at the royal decorations, much to the amusement of Sunset and Luna, but managed to stay on course with them and soon they approached a tall gold double door. A door hand, also made of gold, was shaped like Celestia's cutie mark and split down the middle where to the two doors met.

The trio approached the door.

"Wait here," Luna said, as knocked on the door.

"Come in."

Hearing Princess Celestia's voice caused Sunset's heart to begin pounding faster and harder. Noticing his girlfriend was beginning to get worked up, he placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder.

"It'll be OK Sunny. I'll wait outside and give you time with your princess."

Sunset turned to Forte and hugged him, "Thank you Forte. That means so much to me."

Looking over to Luna, who was stood in the doorway, began waving her hoof; calling Forte and Sunset over. The pair began to walk over, and as they did so, the princesses' voices became more easily heard.

"I know it's late sister, but there is a subject who wishes to speak to you."

"Can it not wait until morning?"

"I'm afraid not sister."

"But court is closed today, as it has been on this day for decades. I'm sorry, but unless it pertains to something serious, our subject will have to-"

"Princess Celestia?"

Hearing those two words stopped Celestia in her tracks.

She knew that voice.

One that she had not heard in years.

Looking over to the doorway, a lump forming on her throat, she called out to a pony she thought she'd never see again.

"Sunset Shimmer?"

The mare in question slowly appeared from behind the door.

"Princess? May I come in?" Sunset asked quietly, her eyes beginning to water.

Celestia nodded, "Of course you may."

Sunset walked slowly in, Luna walked out and closed the door.

Alone together, Sunset walked slowly forward, and stopped just in front of Celestia.

The tears were beginning to build, for both Sunset and Celestia, and before she knew it; Celestia felt Sunset throw herself at her, wrapping her hooves around her forelegs.

"I'm so sorry Princess," she cried, "I'm so sorry, please don't still be mad at me."

Celestia knelt down and wrapped her hooves around Sunset, pulling her in for a hug; tears too, falling down her cheeks, "Oh Sunset, I'm not mad at you. I stopped being mad a long time ago."

"But I was so horrible to you," Sunset continued to cry.

"You were angry at my refusal to tell you more about the mirror. Perhaps if I had not been so stubborn....."

"No, I was too headstrong and threw back in your face everything you ever gave me. I don't deserve your forgiveness."

Celestia gently lifted Sunset's head up with a hoof under her chin, "My silly little pony, you atoned for your mistakes, made friends, defeated evil and are once again excelling at your studies.....I couldn't be more proud of you."

Tears began to flow more freely as Sunset heard those words.

All traces of fear and worry of Princess Celestia yelling at her and once again banishing her from the castle evaporated right then and there.

Celestia tightened her hug on Sunset, tears too, now falling freely from her eyes and down her cheeks.

"Welcome back...my little sunshine."

Author's Note

the law being that in a private setting, children as young as five years old can legally consume alcohol.

This is true in England.

Thanks again to A random person for editing.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 14 - Meeting The Mentor

Celestia and Sunset continued to embrace a little while more, relishing the intimacy of the long overdue hug; all those missed years overwhelming them both. Neither were in any rush to end their hug.

"I've missed you so much Princess," Sunset cried, tears dampening her fur.

"And I've missed you my little sunshine," tears also falling down her cheeks.

"Are you really not mad anymore?"

"No. As I said, I couldn't be more proud of your accomplishments in the other world, the friends you have made and how much you've grown over the years."

"Thank you Princess," Sunset replied, hugging the Princess a little tighter.

"Speaking of the other world, I believe you have a colt friend."

Sunset let go of Celestia and her face beamed with joy, "Of course! I can't wait to introduce you! Come on!"

Sunset ran over to the door, soon followed by a giggling Celestia, and opened the door; only to see an amusing, if unexpected, sight in front of them. They watched on bemused as Luna gave Forte an enthusiastic noogie, much to his annoyance.

"NARGH! LET! ME! GO!" Forte harshly groaned, trying to force his way out of Luna's grip.

"NAY! THOU WILL ENJOY OUR NOOGIE!"

Celestia and Luna just looked at one another, stifling giggles at the adorable sight of Forte trying to force his way out of Luna's grip. Quickly though, Luna noticed her sister and Sunset.

"Tia, Sunset Shimmer."

"Luna?"

"Yes sister?"

"Please put Forte down."

Luna whined sadly but released her grip on Forte, unintentionally dropping him on the floor. Getting to his unfamiliar hooves, he tried to run back to Sunset but only succeeded in going muzzle first into the marble floor. Nursing his sore nose with a hoof, Celestia walked over to him and helped him up.

"You must be Forte. I've heard many things about you."

"What...kind of things?" he asked nervously, feeling a little overwhelmed by Celestia's larger size and the fact she looked just like his Principal....except she was horse shaped.

"Just a few of your adventures and how you assisted Sunset and Twilight."

"Twilight's been telling you about me?"

"Indeed."

"Nice things?" he asked nervously.

Celestia nodded, "Of course. She told me all about how you made lots of new friends and how you got together with Sunset."

Forte looked over to a smiling Sunset, "Well, how could I not like her. She was even my chaperone on my first day at CHS and introduced me to the rest of her friends as I'd already met Rarity and Pinkie by then. Soon after I took a liking to Sunset and eventually asked her out."

Looking at Sunset and smiling, he spoke his mind once more, "Quite simply the most perfect creature in existence."

Forte went wide eyed and began blushing in embarrassment upon realising what he let slip out. Looking over to Sunset, he saw Celestia looking down at a blushing Sunset and giving her a nuzzle.

"Sounds like somepony really likes you Sunset."

Forte scuffed the floor with his hoof, a little embarrassed. Celestia giggled and walked over to Forte and gave him a kiss on the forehead, before walking on; leaving a profusely blushing Forte standing frozen solid from shock.

Sunset giggled also and gave her boyfriend a kiss on the cheek and whispered into his ear, "I think she likes you."

"Come along my little ponies," Princess Celestia called out, "There is an abundance of cake in the kitchens that require our consumption."

Sunset began trotting along, catching up to Celestia. Forte didn't move, still zoned out from when Princess Celestia kissed his forehead. He was so out of it he didn't even acknowledge when he was enveloped in Celestia's magic and gently placed on her back.

Noting the glazed look on his face, Luna couldn't help but giggle, "We think you broke him, sister."

The Royal Sisters, Sunset and Forte were on their way to the Dining Room to have some of the aforementioned cake. Forte was still riding on Celestia's back, still zoned out from earlier.

My Principal's horsey look-a-like kissed me. And I'm riding on her back.....I'm never going to be able to look Principal Celestia in the same way again.

They entered the dining room and found themselves seats, Forte being levitated into a chair next to Sunset, who took the seat to Celestia's left. Forte was still zoned out a little, so Sunset brought him back to his senses by nudging him with an elbow.

It worked first time as a startled Forte jolted up and landed on his hooves on the chair.

"I'M AWAKE!"

Sunset, Celestia and Luna jumped slightly in surprise at Forte's sudden response, but quickly settled down.

"You just zoned out on us," Sunset said.

"Yeah.....well, your Princess erm....," Forte said, making a circling motion with his hoof, "Well I wasn't expecting it."

Sunset giggled, thinking of fond memories, "I know what you mean. When I first went through the mirror and saw Principal Celestia....I honestly thought Princess Celestia had followed me through."

"Did you ever call the Principal, Princess?" asked Forte, grinning a little and sitting down.

Sunset blushed, "Maybe."

Forte tried to suppress a snicker but failed to do so and burst into laughter, "I bet that surprised her."

"It did," Sunset deadpanned.

Forte continued to snicker a little more until a gentle clonk on the head from Sunset's hoof stopped him.

"Sorry," Forte said, still trying to stifle a laugh.

"No it's OK. I guess it is a little funny."

The room to the dining room opened and in walked one of the castle maids, trotting quickly up to the table.

"Do you wish to order anything Princess?"

"Yes. Could you go to the kitchen and bring the Hearth's Warming chocolate log?"

"Of course. Would you like drinks as well Princess?"

"Of course. Is champagne OK for you all?"

Sunset, Luna and Forte all nodded so Celestia turned her attention back to the maid, "Bring the big bottle, you'll know it when you see it; it's the only one of its size, and four glasses as well."

"Of course Princess."

The maid bowed to her Princesses and left the room to carry out her instructions.

"So Forte," Celestia said, "Tell me a little about yourself."

"Well," Forte began, nervously rubbing the back of his neck with a hoof, "There's not much to say. I recently moved to Canterlot....my Canterlot that is. My father's the Chief Civil Engineer of a major construction company, and who's also overseeing the construction of Wonderbolt's new football stadium. A 90,000 all seater with state of the art technology going onto the construction, world class facilities that will be second to none, a new pitch with under-soil heating and sprinklers, an official club mega-store, the club museum, two restaurants....."

Forte came out of his rambling and realised everyone staring at him. His cheeks went a slight shade of red and he laughed nervously, "Sorry. I guess I veered off there."

"That's quite alright," Celestia replied serenely, "It sounds like a fascinating project."

"I can't wait until it's finished."

"What does your mother do?" asked Luna.

"She's a songwriter and composer. She's written for a pop star known as Countess Coloratura and the scores to four of the seven Daring Do films."

"Sounds impressive," Celestia replied.

"Speaking of my parents," Forte continued, "Would I be able to meet their counterparts?"

Celestia and Luna exchanged nervous glances.

"We'll discuss it later," Celestia said with a smile, deciding it was too early to tell Forte about the fate of his parent's counterparts, "In the meantime, why not tell us a little more about your side of the mirror?"

"Well, it's quite different. For example, my Canterlot is a sprawling metropolis with numerous glass and steel skyscrapers hundreds of feet high, whereas your Canterlot looks like something out of a little girls' fairy tale.....no offence."

Celestia giggled, "None taken. Twilight was fascinated with your world and spoke at great length about it."

"Indeed," added Luna, "She even spoke of these 'computer games'. We would like to hear more about them, they sound most interesting and entertaining."

"Luna. Forte is not here to-"

Celestia was cut off by Luna shoving one of her hooves into Celestia's mouth, "Hush now sister. We would very much like to hear more."

"Well," Forte said, not really knowing what to make of what he was seeing, "Basically, computer games are a form of entertainment that puts you in control. Buuuuuut......it's easier to show you than to tell you."

"We understand. Perhaps one day you could show us?"

"Sure."

"Forte's quite musical as well," Sunset added, "He can play several instruments really well."

Forte waved a hoof dismissively, "I'm not brilliant, only average at best."

Celestia smiled softly, "It seems Twilight was correct."

"Huh?" queried Forte.

"You are too modest."

"I'm only being honest."

"You sell yourself short Forte," Sunset added, "You're better than you think you are."

"Maybe," Forte replied with a shrug of the shoulders, "I just don't like boasting."

"Commendable attitude," Celestia praised, "But you mustn't underestimate yourself."

"That's what I keep telling him," Sunset said, giving her boyfriend a nuzzle.

Forte instinctively returned it, enjoying the new sensation; with Celestia watching on in approval.

A couple of minutes later the dining room doors opened revealing the maid from before pushing a trolley. Wheeling it up to the table, she removed the covers revealing a large chocolate log with frosting dusted on top, and a large bottle of champagne and four glasses. The maid removed the contents and placed them on the table.

"Thank you my dear," Celestia said to the maid.

"You're welcome Princess," the maid replied, bowing and leaving the room, taking the empty trolley with her.

Taking a knife, Celestia cut the log into four equal sizes and placed them onto plates, and levitated them in front on everyone.

"It's a little weird seeing magic," Forte commented.

"You've seen it before," Sunset replied, "During the Battle of the Bands when we all 'Pony Upped'."

"'Pony Up'?" queried Celestia in bafflement before her eyes widened in realisation, "Oh yes! I think I recall Twilight mentioning it. Isn't that where your ears changed and your mane grew longer?"

Sunset nodded, "Yeah. Rainbow and Fluttershy, and later Forte grew wings as well."

"I remember," Forte replied, "A little warning would have been nice though. One moment I was playing and the next I was levitating mid-air being transformed. Why was I chosen?"

"That I do not know," Celestia replied, "But there will be a reason for it. It's not something that will have 'just happened', the same for Sunset. Now, enough talking; our cake needs eating."

As enthusiastic as Forte was, it was only now that a problem showed itself.

But not wanting to risk offending his hosts, he just decided to do the best he could.

He moved his hoof and tried to pick up the spork, but only succeeding in making small clanging noises from his hoof hitting the golden cutlery. He tried several more times with even less success, before finally, on his last attempt, he caused the spork to launch across the table and land on Celestia's plate.

Blushing in embarrassment from the incident and onlooking ponies, he could only apologise meekly.

"Sorry," he mumbled.

"That's quite alright Forte," Celestia replied smiling, "I wouldn't expect you to be able to hoof cutlery so easily and so soon. You've only been a pony a few hours."

She picked the spork up in her magic and levitated it back to Forte and set it down on his plate.

"How do you suggest I eat it then?"

"Allow me," Sunset said, picking up the spork in her magic.

She cut away a piece of Forte's cake and moved it towards his mouth, "Open up."

"Is there really no other way?" Forte asked, feeling a little embarrassed at being spoon fed.

"Not unless you want to eat it doggy style."

Deciding that that was too uncouth and demeaning for him, he reluctantly opened his mouth and Sunset promptly shoved the cake inside.

Almost immediately Forte's taste buds came to life. The moment the velvety chocolate goodness frolicked his pony taste buds, he could almost feel himself ascend to a higher state of being.

Moaning in pleasure was enough for Celestia, "It seems you like cake."

"I LOVE cake!"

"So do I!" Celestia replied excitedly, "I must show you my cake kitchen before you go, and you will not leave Equestria without a generous supply of cakes baked by myself."

"You bake your own cakes?" he asked in surprise.

"Indeed I do. Who do you think taught Sunset?"

"I remember," Sunset replied, smiling at the happy memories, "Every Sunday we would bake together. It was by far my favourite time of the week."

"We could do it again before you leave," Celestia suggested.

Sunset looked up in surprise at her mentor, tears forming in her eyes, "Really? You'd really do that?"

Celestia nodded, "Of course. Forte can join us if he wishes."

"No thanks," he replied, "I wouldn't want to get in the way, besides, I'd like to see what this Canterlot looks like, and meet my counterpart."

"I shall write to Twilight and see if she can introduce you," Celestia replied, "She knows where he lives."

"So Twilight does have a crush on him?" Sunset asked gleefully.

"She denies it," Celestia replied, "But I've seen the way she looks at him."

Suddenly, quiet laughing could be heard prompting the three mares in the room look at the only stallion.

"Is something funny Pony Boy?"

"It's just that you have an interest in me and Twilight has an interest in my counterpart."

"What's funny about that?" asked a confused Sunset.

"You and Twilight are both former students of Princess Celestia, dating effectively the same person. Sort of."

Celestia giggled a little, "It is a little amusing."

"Clearly your students have excellent taste," Forte replied, laughing a little.

A swift but gentle elbow from Sunset stifled the giggles out of him.

"We could give Forte a tour of Canterlot," Luna said, "We would very much like to get out more."

"How about that Forte?" asked Sunset, "You and Princess Luna go and drink Canterlot dry, while Princess Celestia and I bake cakes."

"That's fine with me."

"Then it's settled," Celestia said, "How does tomorrow afternoon sound to everypony?"

"That's fine with me," replied Forte, "It'll be interesting to see what pony booze tastes like."

Luna smiled contently.

We like this colt.

"Just try not to get arrested for FUI," Sunset replied.

"FUI?"

"Flying under the influence."

"Indeed," Celestia added, glancing over to Luna; who was now trying to go unnoticed, "The same goes for you, Luna. I don't want to see you being brought into the throne room after getting arrested for flying while drunk."

Sunset looked up to Luna with wide eyed surprise, "You got arrested for FUI?"

"Not us exactly, we were in disguise at the time."

"It was still you, Luna," Celestia pointed out, "Really though, what did that lamppost do to you?"

"What happened?" Forte asked, intrigued.

"Nothing!" Luna bellowed.

Celestia ignored Luna and began to tell the story, "After a night drinking, she flew home back to the castle drunk. On the way, she flew into a lamppost and fell to the floor."

"Sister, they do not need to know!"

"Yes they do," Celestia replied, smirking like only a big sister could, "After giving the lamppost a tirade of verbal abuse, she punched the lamppost causing quite a bit of damage. Some guards who had heard the noise, arrested her and brought her to the castle."

The memory of that prompted a chuckle from Celestia, "You should have seen the look on their face when they realised just who it was they arrested."

"I imagine they were quite fearful, " Sunset said.

"They were, but I assured them that they would not be punished. After all, they carried out their duties as they should have."

Luna scowled and started mumbling something unintelligible, made more so when stuffed a large piece of cake into her mouth.

"Don't pout Luna," Celestia said, "But I'm sure you learned your lesson from your punishment."

Luna scowled fiercely, "Denying us Jammie Dodgers for a day was completely over the top!"

"Your punishment was just and proportionate," Celestia countered, "Now, let's not argue in front of our guests."

Luna continued to sulk.

"So are there any good pubs here in Canterlot?" asked Forte.

"There are many," replied Luna, "But our favourite is The Old Falcon Inn."

A couple of hours and many eaten cakes later, Sunset and Forte were inside their quarters. The lavish interior was decorated in warm colours reflecting Sunset's own mane, tail and fur colours. The room has lush red carpet and the walls were a slightly darker shade, and mahogany furniture throughout. A massive four poster king size bed was set against a wall, and to its left was the door opening onto a balcony overlooking Canterlot and Equestria.

The room also had its own adjoining bathroom and walk in wardrobe.

"Nice room," Forte said, looking around in awe, particularly the chandelier.

"Thanks, I used to spend a lot of time up here just reading and studying. I'm surprised Princess Celestia kept it like this."

"Maybe it was so that if you ever came back.....it would give the impression that there was a home waiting for you."

Sunset smiled sweetly and kissed Forte on the cheek, "Thank you."

"So, what are we doing now?" asked Forte.

"Well it's getting late," Sunset replied, magically closing the curtains, "So I thought we could go to bed and get warmed up."

"Sounds good."

Trotting over to the bed, Sunset magically moved the covers back and the pair got in; Sunset switching off the bedside lamps in the process. Sunset pulled the covers back over them while Forte fidgeted around trying to make himself comfortable, something easily done given how soft the sheets were. As he laid back, he felt Sunset wrap her forelegs around him and pulling him in close.

"Sunset? What are you doing?"

"Snuggling you."

Forte remained still while Sunset snuggled up close to him, nuzzling him a little on his nose in the process. He remained silent as a curious thought crossed his mind.

Is it wrong to enjoy this?

Almost immediately, he came to an answer.

No. Pony cuddles are great.

He smiled contently and wrapped his hooves around Sunset, pulling her in close.

"I love you Sunny," he whispered.

The was a momentary silence before Sunset whispered back.

"I love you too Forte."

Author's Note

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 15 - Having Fun

Forte and Sunset were both trotting down to breakfast, Forte having practised walking on all fours a little when waking up, both looking forward to their respective activities later on the day. Sunset baking with Celestia, and Forte ~~getting pissed~~ going drinking with Luna.

"You're getting better at walking on hooves."

"It still feels weird though."

"I felt the same when I started walking on two legs."

"Does being back on hooves feel weird?"

"A little, but still natural. What about you, how does it feel to have proper pony ears and not fake ones?"

"I've had them before remember, when we 'pony-up'?"

"Oh yeah," Sunset replied, "But now that we're ponies....."

Sunset had a devious smirk on her face and walked determinedly up to Forte, "I can do this."

"Do wha-EEP!" Forte squealed as Sunset bit his ear before quickly letting go.

"That," replied Sunset, watching on as Forte rubbed his ear, "I've always wanted to do that."

"Is there any meaning to it?"

"It's either an intimate act if it's between lovers, or used to calm down foals by their parents."

"Ah. Any other pony things I might need to know?"

Sunset put a hoof to her chin and thought it over. She looked over his pegasus form and quickly realised there was something she could tell him about.

Should I tell him about that?

She looked up to her boyfriend and watched him as he swished his tail about with a hoof.

Nah. It'll be funnier if he finds out himself.

"No, you should be OK so long as you behave yourself."

"I will behave, have I ever given you reason to believe otherwise?"

A few minutes later the pair of them were in the dining hall having breakfast with the princesses, this time Forte and Luna were sat together opposite Sunset and Celestia. Forte decided on scrambled eggs on toast. Having gotten a little practice the night before and in the morning, he managed to hoof the cutlery good enough to feed himself.

He needed good hoof control for holding pint glasses later.

"How's breakfast Forte?" asked Sunset.

"Tastes great. How's yours?"

"As good as I remember it," she replied, stuffing pancakes draped with maple syrup into her mouth.

"Did you sleep well Forte?" asked Celestia.

"I slept great, those beds are damn comfy."

Celestia looked over to Luna, the latter having a look of concern only Celestia recognised. Looking back to Forte, she carried on the conversation, "That is pleasing to hear. I do like it when my guests enjoy themselves."

"What time are we going into town?"

"Eager to get wasted already?" Sunset playfully asked.

Forte rolled his eyes, "Very funny, no. I was just wondering."

"After breakfast," Celestia replied, "Luna will give you a tour of Canterlot first, followed by the drinking while Sunset and I make up for all those Sundays we missed out baking together."

Celestia looked down to a smiling Sunset and gave her an affectionate nuzzle, "I miss those days."

"So do I. I remember chef getting mad because of the mess we would make of his kitchen."

"And at night time, you would eat our creations while I read you bedtime stories."

A bright red blush showed on Sunset's cheeks, "Fairytales if I recall rightly."

"Fairytales?" Forte repeated, almost snorting with laughter, "Fairytales in a land that is literally a living, breathing fairytale itself?"

Sunset and Celestia both frowned at Forte.

"It looks like one little pony doesn't want any cake later," Celestia said unamused, "Would you agree, my little Sunshine?"

"Absolutely, Princess," Sunset replied, smiling deviously at Forte, "Absolutely."

Forte felt unease overcome him, causing him to feel his fur stand on end and his wings twitch. Both his girlfriend and pony version of his school Principal were looking at him in a most unamused way.

"I was just joking, mostly," he replied half heartedly, "This place is a bit like a fairytale though."

"Keep talking Pony Boy, keep talking," Sunset replied, her scowl returning, now harder than ever.

Forte began nervously rubbing a forearm with his other hoof and looking around, trying to find anything else to focus his attention on or attract other ponies attention. After a few tense moments of silence and fruitless looking around, both Sunset and Celestia both spluttered into laughter, attracting the attention of Forte.

"You're right," Celestia said, "He does get adorable when he panics."

*A FEW HOURS LATER*

Princess Luna and Forte were walking down the snow covered streets, along with a contingent of a few Thestral guards, heading towards the nearest pub to the castle. A few ponies were out and about, some playing in the snow with their foals; other, more notably young-ish stallions and mares, huddled together closely on benches.

"Is it usually this peaceful?" asked Forte.

"Usually, but it tends to be busier when it's not the holidays."

"It's somewhat similar to my world, except in the run up to Christmas when almost everyone rushes around like the world's going to end."

"Christmas? Is that your world's version of Hearth's Warming?"

Forte nodded, "More or less. Anyway, what's the booze like at this place we're going to?"

"Very good. It's a micro pub that specialises in locally brewed ales."

"Sounds good, who's paying?" Forte asked jokingly, "I doubt the currency from my world is valid here."

"Fear not Forte, we have sufficient funds for a good day of drinking."

*MEANWHILE BACK IN THE CASTLE

A beaming Sunset trotted alongside Celestia as they headed towards the castle kitchens, the former bad girl could barely contain herself. Even when she was a bad girl, baking with Princess Celestia again was something she yearned dearly for, though she would never have admitted it.

"What would you like to bake today, my little sunshine?"

"I don't know........why don't we just keep baking until we run out of ingredients?"

"Sounds good to me," Celestia replied with a laugh, "But that may take a while. The castle stocks were replenished just a few days ago. We may end up baking more cakes than even I can eat."

"That's OK, I'll just take some with me when I go back."

"How are things going in the other world, Twilight has told me some things of course, but I would like to hear from you."

"Well, things have definitely improved since....since Twilight first visited," Sunset replied, looking away in shame at memories of her bad self.

Sunset came to a stop when she felt a comforting hoof on her cheek.

"Sunset look at me, I am not angry with you over what happened. Like I said, I could not be more proud of what you have accomplished. Yes you made mistakes, but you have more than made up for that with the friends you have made and your victory over the sirens."

"I guess so, they too have become my friends also."

"Really?" Celestia asked in genuine shock.

Sunset nodded, "Forte was the one who offered them a second chance, even though they targeted him too."

Celestia smiled contently, "It is pleasing to hear that you give others a second chance, and not allowing suspicion and grudges work against you."

"Well the sirens sort of helped us when we needed it most."

"In what way?"

Sunset looked around nervously and squeaked out a response, "Promise you won't be mad?"

Celestia didn't like the manner in which Sunset asked the question, nor the nature of the question itself. Why was Sunset afraid if her getting mad? Nevertheless standing around won't get her the answer, so she smiled sweetly and nodded.

"I promise I won't be mad."

"OK," Sunset replied, taking a deep breath, "But can I tell you when we're alone in the kitchen?"

"Of course."

A few minutes later, the pair where alone in the kitchen, the staff having been given the rest of the day off (on full pay), and they began getting out the necessary ingredients.

"So," Sunset began, "It all began when Forte and I were first invited to a sleepover with my friends at Pinkie Pie's place. We had a great time and we all enjoyed ourselves. During the evening, Applejack's little sister Apple Bloom called, and ended up revealing to us all Applejack's childhood nickname."

"The following morning," Sunset continued, "Other students at school started calling Applejack the same name, having gotten the information from a social networking site call MyStable, from a user under the alias 'Anon-A-Miss'. Anon-A-Miss had posted what Applejack's childhood nickname was in an attempt to embarrass her. You know what a social networking site is, right?"

"Twilight explained many wonderful things about the other world to me. What happened afterwards?" Celestia asked, taking out some scales.

"Forte and I were again invited to another sleepover, this time at Rarity's. Much to the dislike of Sweetie Belle, who was annoyed at not being allowed to be part of the sleepover. During the evening though, after a bit of karaoke, Pinkie accidentally fell into Rarity's wardrobe and discovered some old creations of Rarity's that she planned to get rid of."

"For a bit of fun though, we all took turns in trying the outfits on, I took several photos of us all on my phone and we all went to bed for the night. Later in the week though, those same pictures I took....appeared on the Anon-A-Miss account."

"And you were suspected of being responsible?"

Sunset nodded, "They were the pictures I took and even though I swore I wasn't responsible, I couldn't explain how those pictures appeared. All of my friends, except Forte, ditched me and said I was no longer their friend."

"They didn't?" Celestia gasped in shock, "Surely they would have given you a chance to prove your innocence?"

"No, they just ditched me and left me. Forte found me soon afterwards and we quickly came to the conclusion that Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were involved somehow. A few more days passed and more secrets were exposed, this time revealing information on other students, except Forte. My friends and other students assumed he was my co-conspirator and had no reason to reveal anything against him."

"Surely someone other than Forte came to your defence?"

"Nope. But Forte was himself targeted by Anon-A-Miss, something I found out after I was assaulted in the cafeteria."

"WHAT?"

"A student by the name of Gilda hit me after accusing me of spreading the secret that she skived off school. Whilst we were in the nurse's office getting seen to, Forte and I saw pictures of Forte from Rarity's slumber party in a....unflattering outfit. We quickly assumed we were making Anon-A-Miss uncomfortable and put it out as a warning, or they were attempting to drive Forte away from me."

"That didn't happen though?"

"No. If anything it brought us closer together and more determined to put an end to Anon-A-Miss's reign of lies. A little while later he found me crying in the corridors and he decided to take me out for then night to a place called Nando's, a restaurant that specialises in chicken meals."

"Chicken? You still eat meat?"

"Indeed. There was no going back after my first bacon sandwich."

"I remember. The Griffon Ambassador was ecstatic, talked about it for weeks afterwards. But anyway, please continue."

"Thank you. We went to Nando's and that's when we unexpectedly ran into the sirens again. Forte invited them to join us and they did so. After telling them of events at CHS, they sympathised but couldn't really do anything to help. After the meal we went our separate ways. Forte and I headed to the car park to go back to his place for the night, but we never made it to the car."

"What do you mean?" asked Celestia, confusion etched on her face.

"Someone jumped us both, and when we woke up again we found ourselves.......t-t-tied up, g-gagged and blindfolded in an abandoned sugar mill."

"W-what?" Celestia asked in disbelief.

"Gilda, the girl I mentioned earlier, jumped us with her friends. When I woke up, courtesy of a hard kick to the gut, I found myself tied up tightly and gagged. When my blindfold was forcibly removed, I saw Gilda and her friends standing over me."

Recalling the events had caused Sunset to begin shaking in fear. Ever the motherly figure, Celestia stopped measuring the flour and quickly went over to Sunset and wrapped a wing around her comfortingly.

"You do not have to continue if you do not wish to Sunset."

"I want to, talking about it helps."

"Very well," Celestia replied softly, gently stroking Sunset's back.

"So, Gilda and her friends immediately began questioning me, demanding that I admit to being Anon-A-Miss. When I refused, they began to kick and punch me, trying to force a confession from me. They went at it for almost an hour before I lost consciousness and they lost interest. They then turned their attention to Forte."

Hearing the recollection of events had Celestia using all her willpower to stop the rising, blood boiling anger inside of her from melting the two foot thick stone walls.

"From what he told me," Sunset continued, "Gilda kicked him several times in his gut, demanding to know why we posted what we did, and every time he denied it, he was kicked again. They weren't with Forte for long, but before they left, Gilda took a plastic headband of fake pony ears and glued them onto his head."

"Why would they do something like that?"

"Because Forte likes wearing them, and because Gilda is sick and twisted. While we were both still tied up and locked in a storage room, Anon-A-Miss made another post, so an enraged Gilda burst in and, after kicking Forte awake again, demanded to know who our accomplices were. When Forte once again denied we were Anon-A-Miss, Gilda kicked him hard on his nose, breaking it."

"Surely this ends soon?" and increasingly angrier and more upset Celestia asked.

"Soon enough. We were both left in the room overnight, and with no heating and tied up so tightly neither of us could move at all, we had a very uncomfortable night's sleep. I did try escaping but the cold weather had frozen the ropes together, and every tug seemed to make them tighter. Anyway, morning came and after being fed like babies we were left alone again. Forte drifted off to sleep soon afterwards, and what scared me the most was I couldn't see any movements of breathing."

Sunset's shaking became more violent, prompting Celestia to cuddle Sunset closely and give a moment to calm down.

After a few seconds, Sunset's shaking stopped.

"Thank you," she said quietly.

"You're welcome, my little sunshine. Would you like to continue?"

Sunset nodded, "Yeah. Anyway, I feared the worst and felt absolutely helpless not being able to do anything. That is until, I heard people nearby. When I first heard them, I assumed it was Gilda and her friends skiving off school and deciding to give us both another round of beatings. It was only when they got nearer did I realise they weren't Gilda and her friends. But other people."

"What did you do?"

"Well, I was still gagged and tied up so I did the only thing I could do. Even though my legs were tied together, they weren't tied down to anything, meaning I could slam my feet up and down and scream through my gag, making as much noise as I could."

"I'm assuming it worked?"

Sunset nodded, "When I heard them saying help was on its way, the relief I felt is indescribable. I felt free, despite being tied up."

"What happened afterwards?"

"The police arrived and forced the door open, it having been locked with heavy duty padlocks and deadbolts......it's like Gilda didn't want us to leave. Anyway, the sirens were there too, and I remember having enough strength to tell Adagio who was responsible. Both Forte and I were taken to hospital were we recovered, mostly."

"What about those responsible for these despicable crimes?"

"All arrested the same day, at CHS in front of the whole school. According to police they all took plea bargains where they'll plead guilty in exchange for a lighter sentence, though from what I've been told, Gilda faces up to fifteen years in prison. Despite being sixteen, she's to be prosecuted an an adult. The court case is due to start early next year."

"It is good to hear that you and Forte will recover, and those responsible will pay the price for their crimes."

"I'm just glad it's over, and when my friends found out, they were very apologetic, as was the entire school. And guess who Anon-A-Miss was?"

"I'm guessing three young fillies, all friends with one another, were responsible?"

"Yep. Well girls, but Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo all confessed to being responsible."

"Their counterparts here in Equestria did something similar. I'm sure Twilight could fill you in on the details, please continue though."

"Your counterpart gave them six months of detention and closely monitored their school activities. Because they came forward and admitted it themselves, your counterpart was more lenient in their punishment."

"A reasonable method, one I employ myself. What happened afterwards?" Celestia asked going over to the eggs.

"Things more or less went back to how they were, the sirens joined the school as students, Pony Boy quickly went back to his dorky, adorable self."

"Pony Boy?" Celestia queried, looking a little amused, "You called him that earlier, if I recall."

"Oh yeah, "Sunset replied, blushing profusely, "It's a.....pet name I have for him."

"Because he likes wearing these fake pony ears?"

"Yeah. They have a blue headband and yellow ears, the colours of CHS. He wore them on his first day at the school, like all new students do, sort of a tradition."

"Why does he like wearing them?" Celestia asked, slightly amused, in a good way, at the thought of it.

"Because CHS was the first time and place he ever had any real friends, so the ears are like a symbol of that. I don't mind, it's harmless and quite cute."

"Indeed. It sounds like you enjoy teasing him about it," Celestia said, levitating some eggs down from a high shelf.

"I do, but he doesn't mind. But if you thought he liked wearing fake plastic ones, you should have seen the look on his face when a real furry pair sprouted out of his head."

Just then, Sunset heard something break. Looking over to where the noise came from, she saw her mentor with egg and shock all over her face.

"What?" Celestia asked in disbelief and shock, egg dripping down her cheek and onto the floor.

"CHUG! CHUG! CHUG!" the patrons chanted.

Forte and Luna were both being dangled upside down by other ponies, as they drank away at a barrel of ale each. Despite his inexperience on all things alcoholic, Forte was doing well. Though Luna, who began drinking at a young age and having her first hangover the day afterwards, had far more experience in drinking alcohol and the silly things it makes people/ponies do.

After a few more seconds, Forte choked a little and ultimately lost the contest. Cheers went all around the pub as Forte and a victorious Luna were placed back on their hooves. As Victor, Luna was handed the prize of a free pint of ale, as runner up, Forte was given an alcohol free shandy. The worst consolation prize in history.

Probably.

*MEANWHILE, BACK IN THE KITCHEN*

"So let me see if I understand this correctly," Celestia said, wiping the last of the egg off of her face, "When you all play your musical instruments, you 'pony-up'?"

"Yep."

"Which involves your mane growing into a 'ponytail', all of you growing pony ears, and in the case of Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Forte, growing wings?"

"Yep," Sunset replied cheerily again.

"And your clothes and mane becoming all glittery and sparkly?"

"Yep again."

"And Forte is affected by this also?"

"Yep. Me too. But I don't know why Forte and I are affected. I'm not an Element of Harmony and neither is Forte."

"There are many things about the Elements we do not understand. But yourself and Forte would not be affected in such a manner by accident."

"But Forte only moved to Canterlot a few weeks ago."

"What of it? The Elements, if it is them, clearly saw something in him. Maybe his relationship with you and your friendship with the Element's counterparts."

"Perhaps. Either way, it's something I'd like to look into more, maybe Twilight could be talked into investigating."

"I can't think of a reason why she wouldn't be. Now, let me get down some more eggs and then we can start the actual baking."

"OK, but there's one more question Princess."

"What is that my little sunshine?"

"Don't you remember me telling you this yesterday?"

"Did you?"

Sunset nodded, "Have you forgotten?"

"My apologies Sunset. Last night I had some very strong Griffon whisky. It must have affected my short term memory."

"Which Griffon whisky?"

"Godric Valley. A fine whiskey I must say."

"How much?"

"Four one litre bottles."

Sunset's eyes nearly boggled out of her head, "FOUR BOTTLES! GODRIC VALLEY WHISKEY HAS 55% ALCOHOL!"

"CHUG! CHUG! CHUG!"

*SEVERAL HOURS LATER, THE CASTLE KITCHEN

A messy Sunset and Celestia stood proud, gazing at their creations. Every available table and surface in the kitchen was covered with cakes of all kinds. A five foot tall chocolate triple layer sponge cake, covered in a thick layer of milk chocolate, then covered in chocolate sauce and sprinkled with chocolate flakes, with the sponges glued together with chocolate icing between the sponge layers, was the centrepiece of their creations.

Other smaller creations included vanilla sponge cakes, angel cakes, fondant fancies, iced buns, swiss rolls, cinnamon buns, yum-yums and so on.

"Well my little sunshine, I think we both can say we can be proud of our work."

"It certainly makes up for all those days we lost together."

"It certainly does," Celestia replied, looking down at her former student.

As she did so, she spotted some specks of icing on Sunset's cheeks.

"Hold still a moment," Celestia said in her motherly way, bending down close to Sunset, "You have a bit of icing on your cheek."

Celestia then gently licked the icing off, "There, all gone."

"Thank you," Sunset replied blushing and putting a hoof to her cheek.

"You're welcome. Now, how about we get cleaned up? Forte and Luna should be returning soon."

Elsewhere in Canterlot, an absolutely hammered Forte and a slightly tipsy and bleary eyed Luna staggered back to the castle, making a mess of the undisturbed snow. Forte had drank more booze than he thought possible and ate no small amount of pork scratchings and dry roasted peanuts, resulting in him passing a lot of wind; an action that brought disgusted looks from mares, but nods of approval from stallions.

He was surprised however, that ponies too played darts. He had a go himself, but it turns out playing a game were you throw sharp pointy things while drunk isn't the best of ideas.

Fortunately the stallion in question was too drunk to realise the dart had even entered his rear leg, fortunately missing any arteries/veins meaning the wound was minor. Thankfully, an off duty nurse cleaned him up and applied bandages, all the time he was completely unaware. Though he may wonder what happened after his hangover and he sees the bandage on his leg.

On their way back to the castle though, unable to walk in a straight line, Forte staggered into a lamppost.

"ARGH!" he yelped.

"Forte! What is thine problem?"

"The lamppost hurt me," Forte slurred, pointing a hoof at the offending lamppost and rubbing his forehead with the other.

"Fear not, Forte. We shall deal this....lamppost," Luna said, staggering a little and scowling harshly at the lamppost in question.

Using her magic, she ripped the lamppost out of the pavement, taking a good few chunks of pavement in the process, and held it aloft in the sky.

"TO THE MOON WITH THEE!"

A huge magical surge surrounded the lamppost as Luna sent it flying so fast it caused a sonic boom, shattering some windows in the area.

"There. Maybe a thousand years on the moon will teach that lamppost a lesson," Luna said, giving a firm, satisfactory nod.

She turned back to Forte, who was now laying on his side on the snow covered street. He tried to get up, but was far too pissed to stand. Luna staggered over to him and, enveloping him in magic, lifted him up and placed him on her back so that his legs dangled down each of her sides. Turning back in the direction of the castle, she began staggering back. She hadn't made it more than a few steps when a thud sounded behind her.

"Forte, did thou hear that?" she slurred.

No response.

"Forte?"

She turned around only to find Forte on the ground. She looked behind her to check her back and found it vacant.

"Oh."

She picked Forte up again and placed him on her back once more. Turning around again she headed back to the castle, only making it a few steps before another thud caused her ears to twitch.

She sighed and turned around.

Forte had fallen off again.

Once more she picked him up and placed him on her back, and set forth for the castle again.

She had made it a few feet down the street before a dull thud sounded again. Turning around she saw Forte once again lying asleep in the snow. Picking him up again and placing him on her back, she conjured up some rope and tied him securely to her barrel, keeping him in place.

"There," she said, satisfied at her results, "Now you can't fall-eep!"

Luna yelped as she felt something around her neck. She looked down only to see a pair of furry forelegs wrap around at the same time something soft and furry nuzzled the back of her neck, accompanied by the sound of drowsy mumbles.

"Mmmmmph.....snuggly."

Luna dead-panned.

"We are NOT a plushie!" she grumbled.

A few minutes later a still grumbling and snow covered Luna walked in through the front doors of the castle where, to her surprise, a grumpy and scowling Celestia awaited her.

"Luna," she said firmly, "Would you care to explain yourself?"

"Sister?"

"Why have I received reports of multiple broken windows, which were preceded by a sonic boom?"

"Errrrrrr......"

"You got drunk again didn't you?"

Luna smiled sheepishly, "Maybe?"

Celestia sighed and rubbed her forehead with her hoof, "Are they Forte's hooves I can see wrapped around your neck?"

"Yes. He got drunk and couldn't walk, so we put him on our back and he wrapped his hooves around our neck."

Walking up to her sister and removing the snow off of her with magic, she spotted the ropes around Forte, "Why is he tied to your back?"

"He kept falling off. Where is Sunset Shimmer?"

"She is in our lounge eating some of the cakes we made. Come, and bring Forte. I'll use the same spell I use on you to get rid of his drunkenness."

Luna followed her sister up the stairs and through the corridors until they entered their lounge. The room had a fifteen foot high walls adorned with paintings of past generals and admirals, as well as a few of Equestria of ages past; and a large window gave a fantastic panoramic view of Canterlot and Western Equestria. If one looked closely enough, on a clear day one could see Cloudsdale and Las Pegasus. Soft purple carpet with gold trimmings made the floor a comfy place to lay down if one did not want to use the large, cream coloured sofas.

Laying on one of the sofas, was Sunset Shimmer.

Looking up, she saw her mentor, Luna and Forte. The latter still tied to Luna's back.

"Sunset," Celestia said, "I hope I didn't keep you waiting too long."

"No, not at all. But.....why is Forte tied to Princess Luna's back?"

"Apparently Forte got drunk," Celestia replied.

Sunset rolled her eyes, "Imagine my surprise. What was that bang though?"

"Apparently, Luna," Celestia said looking at her sister with a frown, "decided to 'teach a lamppost a lesson' after Forte drunkenly stumbled into it."

"What do you mean 'teach a lamppost a lesson'?"

"She ripped the offending lamppost out of the ground, along with large chunks of the pavement, and hurled the lamppost at the moon so fast it broke the sound barrier."

"Wow," Sunset replied, slightly impressed.

"We did what we felt was just," Luna replied defiantly.

"Your actions destroyed ponies' windows and left a large impact crater on the moon!" Celestia replied harshly.

"'Tis our moon. Besides, we doubt ponies will notice another crater on OUR moon."

Celestia sighed tiredly, "Whatever, just untie Forte and put him down on one of the sofas."

Luna quickly did so, lying him down next to Sunset, who couldn't resist a nuzzle. When she looked back up, she only saw Celestia and Luna looking at her.

"What? It was just a nuzzle!"

"There's nothing wrong with that Sunset," replied Celestia, "It's great to see how much you care about him."

Just then a sniffing sound could be heard.

It was Forte.

He sniffed again, a sound followed by some mumbling.

"Did you say something Forte?" asked Sunset.

He mumbled something again.

"Sorry?"

"Food."

"Pardon?"

"Food."

"Food? You want some cake?" asked Sunset.

Forte groggily sat up onto his haunches and nodded, "I feel like shit."

Sunset went wide eyed in horror at the use of strong language in front of the Princesses. Looking over to them, she was surprised to see them both piling their plates high with cakes.

"Did you hear that?" Sunset asked.

"Indeed," replied Luna, "'Tis nothing compared to what we heard in the pub. Who would have thought our adorable, fluffy subjects were capable of such language?"

"Perhaps we should introduce a Swear Tax?" Celestia suggested.

"That would increase the treasury coffers significantly."

"You don't care that he swore?" Sunset asked.

"Not really," Celestia replied, "It makes a nice change from the usual brown nosing I receive on a daily basis from the nobles."

"So Forte swearing doesn't bother you?"

Both Princesses shook their heads.

"Well.....well OK then," a bewildered Sunset replied, "Let's all swear like sailors then."

"That's the fucking spirit Sunset Shimmer," Luna replied raising a glass of ale.

"Oh for fuck's fake!"

Everyone's head turned to the regal white alicorn.

Looking to where she was looking, they spotted a large slice of cream cake that had fallen onto the floor, covering the carpet with cream and icing.

"Sister?"

"That's ruined the cake, oh well.....I shall eat it nonetheless, no good in wasting all of it."

"You are more worried about the cake than the carpet?" asked Forte, "And why do I feel like I was never as pissed as a newt?"

"I used a spell to dissipate the effects of alcohol," Celestia replied, cleaning up the carpet with her magic, "I use the spell frequently on Luna."

"We do not get drunk!" Luna replied grumpily, "We merely get merry with happiness!"

"Your getting 'merry with happiness' destroyed several windows," Celestia retorted, "Damages that you will be paying for."

"But we have no money!"

"You have sixty-nine billion bits in your bank account," Celestia replied, "You can easily afford to pay for some new windows."

"Sixty nine billion bits?!" Forte exclaimed in shock, "How much is that in Equssian dollars?"

"About E$7 billion," replied Sunset.

"Bloody Hell! How did you get so much?"

"Investments when we were young, interest on our savings, precious metals and minerals, real estate, art, donations from ponies for being best princess etc. We were quite happy when we saw our bank account statement upon our return. 'Twas much smaller before our banishment."

Forte did not ask about Luna's banishment, mainly because he had already been told about it by Sunset and Luna herself. Personally, he found it hard to believe that the crazy but funny pony princess that was taking him drinking was once a very angry and jealous mare who became a living embodiment of a nightmare.

"But," Luna continued, "Our vast wealth allows us to help ponies in need, both directly and....more discreetly."

"Discreetly?" a confused Forte asked.

"Yes. Unfortunately, some nobles use what little powers they have to block attempts to help the less fortunate ponies of Equestria. By providing funding through discreet channels, we can aid said ponies without the nobles ever knowing where the money came from."

"Haven't you ever thought about getting rid of the nobles?"

"We would but unfortunately they would still find a means to thwart our attempts at creating a fairer Equestria, whether it being employing yes-ponies to do things on their behalf or intimidating powerless ponies into submission and silence."

"Soooo, you're stuck with them?"

"Unfortunately. But fortunately, we know who we are dealing with, so we tend to know how to thwart them in return."

"So dealing with nobles is like a game of chess?"

"In a sense."

Forte picked a piece of cake and stuffed it in his mouth, closing his eyes and emitting groans of pleasure. Completely oblivious to the bemused looks he was getting from the others. It was only after he swallowed and opened his eyes did he notice the them looking at him, stifling giggles.

"Did you enjoy that?" asked Sunset.

"A little."

"Good, Princess Celestia and I didn't spend all afternoon baking just for amusement. Anyway, hold still a moment, you have a bit of icing on your nose."

"My nose?" Forte repeated, going cross eyed as he attempted to look at the end of his own nose.

Instead all he saw and felt was Sunset licking his nose clean.

"There, much better," Sunset said happily, picking up her own cake, "Oh by the way, Princess Celestia and I arranged for you to meet your counterpart."

"Really?" Forte asked, his ears perking up in excitement.

"Really really."

"What about my parent's counterparts?"

A sour grimace appeared on the faces of Celestia and Sunset.

"What?" asked Fore, noting their looks.

"I'm afraid that will not be possible," Celestia replied softly.

"Why not?"

Celestia took a deep breath to ready herself once more. Telling Forte about the deaths of his counterpart's parents deaths, brought unpleasant memories of the day pony Forte came to her for special dispensation to live alone despite still being a minor. Though she didn't personally visit him, except for introducing him to his social worker, she did keep a close watch on him just in case he needed help.

"They died many years ago," Celestia said softly.

"Oh?" Forte replied, suddenly feeling sick, and not from the cake, "Sorry. I didn't mean to-"

"It's quite alright Forte," Celestia replied gently, "I did not expect you to know. But do not worry though, Forte....your counterpart, gave consent for you to be told."

"He knows I'm here?"

"Indeed. He's just as eager to see you as you are too see him."

"When and where will we be meeting?"

"In Ponyville, tomorrow. I'll arrange for a train ticket for you to be ready tomorrow morning when you wake up."

"What about Sunset?"

"She'll be staying with me tomorrow, spending sometime with me in open court and attending some appointments."

"Cool."

"Your counterpart is already in Ponyville, having spent the day with Twilight."

"So she is interested in him?" a gleeful Sunset asked.

"She is," Celestia replied, stuffing some cake into her mouth, "But she denies it."

"What does Princess Cadence have to say about it?"

"She's already planning the wedding," replied Celestia.

"Isn't that a little premature?" asked Forte.

"Cadence is the alicorn of love-"

Forte couldn't help but snicker, prompting a frown from Celestia.

"The alicorn of love," Celestia stressed, a slightly irritated, "Knows many things when it comes to relationships and love. What she doesn't know about such things isn't worth knowing."

"In a book in my world, there's a book with a government department called the 'Ministry of Love'."

"Oh?" Celestia replied, intrigued, "Is that like what Cadence does?"

"If Cadence arrests people, or ponies in your case, for thought crimes and then tortures them until they betray the person/pony they love and instead proclaim their love for Big Brother.....then yes."

Celestia, and Luna, just blinked.

"What?" Celestia asked, everything Forte said having gone over her head.

Before Forte could reply however, Sunset butted in.

"I can tell you about it tomorrow if you like? I've read the book myself."

"Certainly. Until then, how about we eat more cake and maybe find a few games to play?"

"Can we go drinking again?" asked Forte.

"Yes sister, can we?"

"No. You both got drunk earlier and you Luna vandalised public and private property. If I allow you both to go drinking again the entire city may be ripped off the mountainside."

"But sister," Luna whined, pouting, "Night time is when all the fun ponies come out to play."

Celestia could only sigh.

How old is my sister again? she thought.

*MEANWHILE, IN TWILIGHT'S CASTLE

Twilight and pony Forte sat snuggled together, a blanker draped over them both. On the table in front of them was two large hot chocolates topped with whipped cream and marshmallows, and held in Twilight's magical grip was a large book about the origin of Equestrian fairytales.

"Who would have thought a living fairytale like Equestria would actually have fairytales?" pony Forte asked.

"I know. Going into the human world was like living in a fantasy land like The Ancient Scrolls or Pony Runner."

"I wouldn't mind visiting that world myself, would that be possible?"

"I don't see why not, we'd have to be careful though. Two Forte's going around could cause a lot of confusion and problems."

"Why not just explain things to the natives?"

"Things are different in the human world. If you went there and said you were from a magical land of talking ponies you'd just be laughed at."

"Really? It's that different there?"

Twilight nodded, "It is. But I'm sure Forte would explain more when he gets here tomorrow."

"I can't wait to see him."

"I'll introduce you-"

"HEY TWILIGHT!!"

The sudden opening of the door and booming voice startled both Twilight and pony Forte, causing them to fall to the floor with Twilight on top of her house guest. The looked into each other's eyes and both blushed profusely, both of them too embarrassed to day anything.

The lingering silence was broken by the sound of hearty laughter.

"HA HA HA HA HA HA! You guys should see yourself!"

Fumbling around, Twilight and pony Forte both managed to get to their hooves and look at who the intruder was.

"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight bellowed.

"Yes Twilight?"

"Why did you barge in? You scared us both!"

"Sorry, but you both did look cute together."

"What do you want?"

"I just came to see if you guys were interested in coming out with the rest of us. It's quiz night at the pub."

Twilight looked to pony Forte, "Well? Wanna go and win a quiz?"

"Sure. I haven't been to a quiz night in ages."

"Great!" Rainbow bellowed, "I'm gonna team up with you Twi."

"Why?"

"Because the grand prize is the Ultimate Daring Do collectionl. All of her books in hardback and collector's edition covers and signed by Daring Do herself!"

"Who will get the books if we win?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, if we are a team and we win, wouldn't it be fair to share the prize?"

"S-s-sure, I guess so."

"Tell you what, if we win, I'll keep the books safe in my personal library under powerful protection spells, and you can read them whenever you want. Is that OK?"

"That's awesome!" Rainbow replied, flying down and hugging Twilight tightly, "Now come on! We have a quiz to win!"

MEANWHILE ON THE MOON

The lamppost that Luna ripped out earlier laid motionless on the dusty surface of the airless natural satellite, having joined numerous other lampposts and the occasional post box; doomed to spend eternity in the dusty, airless prison.

Author's Note

Just a reminder that the Equssian dollar (the currency I invented for the EG universe), is worth about the same as the pound sterling.

The Ancient Scrolls = The Elder Scrolls

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow
Allmightytoaster
Dan Traverse
AMG-guy63

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 17 - Going Back Home

Forte and Sunset walked slowly through the snow covered empty streets of Ponyville as they headed for the castle, the snow crunching under their hooves as they did so and the setting sun bathing Ponyville in a warm orange glow. Each of them had saddle bags on their backs filled with gifts for their friends back home including no small amount of Hearth's Warming Candies from Pinkie. Also gifted to them were the scarves and woolly hats they were wearing, made of course by Rarity and designed to match their fir and mane colours.

"You OK Forte?"

Forte turned to Sunset, "Yeah, I'm good."

"You sure? You look a little preoccupied."

"It's nothing really."

"Come on sweetums, it's just us."

Sunset moved in a little closer to Forte, giving him a nuzzle on his cheek, "What's wrong?"

"I just feel a bit....odd."

"In what way?" Sunset asked, not quite understanding what Forte was meaning.

"Well, I'm going home to my parents, yet this world's Forte doesn't have his anymore. It just feels odd that mine are alive and his aren't."

"I'm sure he feels the same."

"I can't imagine what it's like to lose your parents when you're that young."

"I never really had any," Sunset replied, looking downcast, "Princess Celestia was the closest thing I had to a parent...and I didn't exactly pay her back that well did I? Being a bitch towards her."

"Don't dwell on it Sunny. You've more than made up for what you did, the Princess knows that."

"Yeah, I guess so."

Within a minute they both reached the castle where Forte slammed a hoof against the door several times in quick succession.

"You don't need to knock so loud," Sunset said.

"It's a big place, they might not hear it."

"She probably has it enhanced so she can hear from anywhere in the castle."

"Only because I knocked loudly."

Sunset only just managed to resist the urge to facehoof.

Suddenly the door opened revealing a scowly Twilight who, quite unusually for her, was wearing her princess regalia.

"There's no need to knock so loud," she said grumpily, "The door's enchanted so I can hear it from anywhere in the castle."

"That's what I just told him," Sunset replied, "Stallions, eh?"

"You're telling me? My Forte did the same thing."

"Your Forte?" Sunset queried, smirking slightly at the specific use of words, "Getting a little close to Forte are we?"

"Oh shush, there's nothing going on between us."

"Yet," muttered Sunset.

"Anyway," Twilight said, narrowing her eyes unamused at Sunset's response, "Why don't you both come on in? There's drinks and food-"

"THERE'S FOOD IN THERE!! COUNT ME IN!!" Forte replied enthusiastically, suddenly running forward and knocking Twilight off balance and her tiara off of her head.

Twilight regained her balancer as Sunset placed the tiara back on her head with her magic.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome," Sunset replied.

Looking up at the tiara, or more specifically the Element of Magic, Sunset couldn't help but feel memories of not long ago come back to her. The memories of that night during the Fall Formal when she succeeded in placing the crown on her head, and of the horror of what followed and the unbearable pain of transforming in a raging She-Demon. The Element of Magic forcing her to experience the misery and anguish she inflicted on others for years, forcing her to know how it feels to be on the receiving end of torment and suffering at the hands of a bully.

"I guess it's better placed on your head than it is on mine," she replied downcast as she looked down to the ground.

Realising her friend's distress, Twilight moved a little closer to Sunset and placed a reassuring hoof on Sunset's shoulder, "Are you still having flashbacks to the Fall Formal?"

Sunset nodded slowly, "Nightmares too."

"Does Forte know?"

"I haven't told him about that night. He knows of the events, but not about how I felt or what the Element did to me."

"Has he ever asked you about it?"

Sunset shook her head, "No. I think he knows more happened than I let on, but he's never pushed for more information."

"Maybe you should tell him, he is your special somepony afterall."

"Maybe.....I'll think about it."

"Hey are you guys coming?"

Looking back inside, Sunset and Twilight saw Rainbow fly enthusiastically towards them, doing a couple of loop de loops in the process before landing right in front of them.

"Everypony's all waiting for you two."

"We're coming Rainbow," Twilight replied.

"Great! 'Cause Forte has already helped himself to food."

"Which one?"

"Both of them."

"At this point, I'm not surprised," Sunset deadpanned.

True enough, when Twilight and Sunset entered the main hall were the party was being held and seemed to contain all of Ponyville, both Forte's had plates piled high with food. Sitting next to one another, it was almost impossible to tell the two apart, the only noticeable difference being Pony Forte being more natural with eating with hooves.

Human-turned-pony Forte was making a bit if a mess of things.

Unsurprised, Sunset walked over and with a tissue she picked up and began cleaning Forte's face; much to his annoyance.

"Sunny!" Forte whined.

"Honestly, I can't take you anywhere," Sunset said as she wiped the cake frosting away.

"It's not my fault hooves are clunky and cumbersome."

"Hooves are not clunky and cumbersome!"

"They are compared to fingers."

Sunset lifted a hoof as if to make a comeback but soon lowered it to the floor again, "Fair point. I guess fingers are better in some ways."

The sound of a clinking glass could be heard. Looking to where it was coming from, everyone saw Twilight standing in front of her throne, itself having her cutie mark standing at the top of the back rest.

"Can I have your attention please?" Twilight asked in a regal manner, "First, I'd just like to thank you all for coming and for making this a very special occasion for two very special friends of mine."

"And a special somepony," Rainbow muttered to Sunset.

A blink-and-you-miss-it frown crossed Twilight's face as the Ponyvillians cheered and stomped their hooves on the floor. After a few seconds it died down and Twilight was able to continue.

"Forte and Sunset will soon be going home to the other world and I think it would be fantastic if we could give them a big and hearty Ponyville send off. So why don't we all join in the party by playing games and enjoying the excellent food prepared by Ponyville's very own Cake family."

The squealing and bouncing up and down of a particular earth pony came to the attention of Twilight.

"And Pinkie Pie."

"YAAAAY!"

"And at the end end, before Sunset and Forte depart, we can all join together and sing Hearth's Warming carols."

Forte managed to refrain from groaning.

Singing is the lowest form of communication, he thought.

It was 8pm and the party was at its end. Tables that were previously filled with food were now mostly empty plates, and all ponies were now standing around the tree, lit up in all its glory and shining more brightly with the sun having set. Forte and Sunset were stood with the girls and pony Forte beside the tree, with the Ponyvillians stood opposite watching on.

The chattering amongst the ponies ceased as Twilight stood forward to address everyone.

"Thank you all for attending tonight everypony, tonight has been a great night and I'm sure Forte and Sunset will return home with fond memories of their time in Ponyville and of each of you. Whilst it will be sad to see them leave, I'm sure that they will be visiting again in the future. Now, it's getting late and I think now would be a great time to bring this party to a close. Goodnight and have a safe journey home."

Ponies slowly began leaving the castle and making their short journey home through the snow. Quite soon, the only ones left in the castle were both Forte's, Sunset, Spike, Twilight and the girls.

"So," Forte began, "Shall we head to the mirror?"

"Sure," replied Sunset, "Our other friends are expecting us back tonight. They're probably stood around the Wondercolt statue now."

"Before you both leave," Twilight started as her horn lit up, "Take these. They're some gifts from all of us, for yourselves and the girl's counterparts."

Twilight levitated over two sacks, each filled with wrapped up presents.

"Here you both are, Happy Hearth's Warming."

"Happy Hearth's Warming," Forte and Sunset replied in unison, taking the gifts and opening them.

Sunset ripped off the wrapping of her present revealing a red onyx box. Undoing the latch and opening the lid, her eyes nearly boggled out of her skull when she saw a golden tiara rubies encrusted in the headband and trim of the spikes.

"This....this...it's beautiful!" Sunset exclaimed, levitating it out of the box and holding it still in front of her.

"What are you waiting for darling? Put it on!"

Sunset did so and a mirror was soon brought in front of her, allowing her to see how it looked on her.

"Looks great!" replied Forte, "Suits you real good!"

"Thank you," replied Sunset with a smile, "And your necklace suits you too."

Around Forte's neck hung a silver necklace with blue sapphires encrusted into it, perfectly matching his fur colour. As they admired their new jewellery in the mirror, Twilight walked up to them and continued talking.

"We thought that since you two are dating we could give you something you could wear when you next go on a date, or a formal event if you're ever invited to one. Rarity came up with the idea."

"Thanks Rarity," replied Forte.

"You're welcome darling."

"Well, we better not keep our friends waiting. They're already waiting as you thought earlier."

"How do you know?" asked Forte.

"I gave my journal to Fluttershy to look after and asked Twilight to send her a message."

"Are they all waiting for us?"

"Yeah. Come on Pony Boy, let's not keep them waiting any longer."

Everyone followed Twilight as they made their way to the room containing the mirror. Whilst Forte was feeling a little sad about leaving, he was nonetheless looking forward to sleeping in his own bed again.

Preferably with Sunset. It's always nicer when we sleep together.

Very soon they reached the mirror room and followed Twilight inside. As they approached the mirror, everypony was careful not to trip up of knock over any of the experiments Twilight had running.

She might not take it too well.

"We can visit again, can't we?" asked Forte.

"Of course you can," Twilight replied, slightly shocked Forte seemed to think otherwise, "You'll always be welcome here Forte."

"Thanks Twilight."

"So Forte?" Rainbow said flying down and landing in front of him, "What's it like being a pony?"

"It felt a little weird at first, it still does but not as much. Standing on four legs instead of two can make you feel that way. You'd probably feel similar if you ever came through and found yourself on two legs."

"I can attest to that," Twilight added, "I'm sure Spike can too, at least gong from two legs to four."

"Why does Spike come out as a dog anyway? Why not a human?" asked Forte.

"I've no idea," replied Twilight, "But it would give me something else to study."

Twilight walked over to the mirror and began to power it up. Everyone watched on as magic worked its way around each part until it finally power up and activated the mirror. Forte and Sunset walked over, but before walking through, turned around to say goodbye one more time.

"So," Sunset said, "Until we meet again."

"Bye girls," Forte added.

The girls, pony Forte and Spike all bid their farewells, some more excitedly than others.

"Ladies first Sunset."

"Thank you Pony Boy," Sunset replied with a smile, "You're such a gentleman."

"More like he wants to get a front row view of your pony plot one more time."

"RAINBOW DASH!" responded Rarity, scolding the cyan mare's uncouth humour.

"That totally isn't it!" Forte replied desperately, his cheeks blushing.

"Yeah, sure it isn't," replied Rainbow, smirking at Forte.

Shaking his head and turning around, Forte began to walk into the mirror. Only instead to walk into Sunset's plot.

Losing his balance he landed on his rump, all the while Rainbow was laughing her flanks off and struggling to remain airborne because of it. The others though managed to stifle their giggles and spare Forte any further blushes.

"Come on Forte," Sunset said, giving him a nuzzle, "Time to go."

Forte returned the nuzzle before turning to the girls one last time, "Until next time."

*OUTSIDE CHS*

"How much longer do we have to wait?" whined Rainbow.

"Be patient Rainbow," replied Rarity, "They'll be here soon."

"Oh I can't wait to see Forte and Sunset again," Pinkie said excitedly, bouncing around each of her friends, "I bet Forte and Sunset are super cute as ponies!"

"Well if they took any photos we'd know," added Aria, "I must admit I'm particularly interested in how Forte appears as one."

"I wonder if we would turn into ponies now that we're human," Sonata stated aloud, "How cool would that be? To be cute, little ponies?!"

"Calm down Sonata," Aria moaned.

Without warning, sounds emanated from the portal. Everyone immediately looked over and saw two figures land into a heap onto the ground, back in the same clothes and raincoats they were wearing before.

"Can't you wait until you get home before mounting your girlfriend?"

"RAINBOW DASH!" responded Rarity, scolding the cyan girl's uncouth humour.

Forte stared into Sunset's eyes and blushed once more, "Sorry."

He rolled off of Sunset and stood up and immediately helped Sunset up too.

"Thank you."

"Forte! Sunset!" Pinkie and Sonata yelled excitedly together, "You're back!"

The next thing Forte and Sunset felt were the two excitable girls embrace them in bone-crushing death hugs; with Pinkie going for Sunset and Sonata going for Forte.

"Welcome back!" Aria said as she approached Forte and wrapping him in her own death hug.

"Hi Aria," Forte wheezed as Sonata's hug grew tighter.

"Let Forte go Sonata before you break him in half," Aria said, gently pulling prying her sister off of him.

"So, how have you all been?" Sunset asked, still wheezing a little from Pinkie's death hug.

"We've been good," replied Rainbow, "We all went to see the Wonderbolt match on Boxing Day. Wonderbolts won 4-0 by the way."

"Yes!" Forte replied happily, punching the air with a fist followed by a high five with Rainbow.

"We've got presents for you all from your counterparts," Sunset said, lifting the bags up off of the ground.

"Oh sweet!" Rainbow exclaimed jubilantly.

"That was kind of the other Fluttershy."

"Generous too."

"Why don't we all go back to Forte's and open them?" suggested Aria, "Unless of course you want to stand around in the cold."

After texting his mother and letting her know they were back, the group began making their way to Forte's house. A short while later, everyone arrived and went inside, wiping their boots and shoes on the doormat and taking them off inside. They all hung up their raincoats and began walking down the hallway, having heard noise coming from the lounge.

"We're back!" Forte yelled out.

Footsteps could be heard approaching. Forte looked up to see his grandmother approach.

"Oma!"

"Forte."

The two gave each other a hug and attention soon turned to the others.

"Oma, all these other girls are my other friends from school."

Felicitas greeted each one of the girls, recognising most of them from photos her grandson showed her on Christmas Day. The three former sirens however, she didn't recognise.

"And who are you three?" she asked kindly.

"Adagio."

"Aria."

"Sonata."

"We're fairly new to the school," Aria said, "Like Forte."

Aria decided against telling her about what happened to Forte and Sunset; for starters she didn't know if she already knew and at her advanced age and declining health, it would be in bad taste to put her in any worry.

"Yes, he's told us about you. He said you liked music and are a talented singer."

"Did he now?" Aria asked in delight, looking over at a blushing Forte, "Well that's a nice thing for him to say."

"Where're the others?" asked Sunset, sparing Forte any more blushes.

"They've gone out for some shopping. Don't worry though, they'll be back soon."

Forte and his friends all went through into the front room and sat themselves down. Felicitas was already watching TV, a reality cooking programme about a chef who helps out failing restaurants.

"Hell Fire's Kitchen Nightmares?" Forte stated, "I didn't know you liked this."

Felicitas nodded, "I love Hell Fire. I have all of his books and watch all of his shows."

"You don't swear like him do you?" Sunset jokingly asked.

"Only in Germanian. And to my husband. But don't you worry dear," Felicitas said, wrapping an arm around Sunset, "You'll never do anything wrong in the kitchen. If anyone does give you grief, just tell me and I'll deal with them."

"She isn't joking," Forte added, "She reduced one guy to a quivering wreck for talking down to my mother."

"What for?" asked Sunset.

"Many years ago, before Forte's mother hit the big time; she worked part time in a cafe and usually did the cooking. One guy threw a tantrum complaining his burger was undercooked, which for the record wasn't, and began harassing her saying she was a terrible cook."

"So what did you do, exactly?"

"I marched over there and gave him a dressing down in front of the entire cafe. By the time I'd finished he was on the brink if crying."

"Did you kick him out?"

"I didn't get the chance, he ran out himself."

"How did the other customers react?"

"They applauded."

"Did you work at the restaurant?" asked Aria.

"I owned it before retiring. Sold it to a budding young couple who wanted to run their own restaurant rather than work for someone else."

"I need to get a job," Forte abruptly said, "I still can't get one despite trying."

"I could talk to my boss," suggested Aria, "See if she'll at least give you a weekend job?"

"That'd be great!"

"Yeah, you'd get to see Aria more often," Adagio stated gleefully.

"DAGI!" scolded Aria, balling a fist ready to punch her sister's lights out.

An hour or so later, the front door opened again.

"We're back!" Travertine called out.

"We're in the front room," Forte called back.

Travertine walked into the front and was slightly startled by all the girls accompanying Forte.

"More girlfriends I see?"

"They're just friends."

"Sure they are. Now then," he said, looking around the room until his eyes landed on Sunset, "It's time."

"Time for what?" she asked, slightly worried.

"You'll have to wait and see," replied Forte, getting up and holding his girlfriend's hand, "Come on Sunny, we have somewhere to be."

"Where?" she asked as Forte lead her out of the room and down the hallway. He put on his raincoat and handed Sunset's hers, helping fasten it up.

All the other girls too put on their coats and boots, further adding to the confusion Sunset had.

"I drove your car back here Forte," said Travertine, "It's in the garage."

"Thanks. Anyone else wanna ride with me?"

"I will," Aria replied.

"Me too," added Rainbow.

Travertine and Fioritura took the other girls in their respective cars, leaving Travertine's parents alone for a short while. Forte, Sunset, Aria and Rainbow all took their seats in Forte's car with Rainbow and Aria sat in the back and Sunset riding shotgun.

"You're not going to tell me where we're going?"

Forte shook his head, "Nope. You'll have to wait and see."

"You're not going to give me even a little clue?"

"Nope."

"And there's nothing I can do to tempt you?"

"Correct."

After thinking for a few moments about what she could tempt Forte with, she soon thought of something she knew he definitely liked and would find hard to resist.

"If you give me a little clue I'll let you tie me up and have your way with me."

"Where did THAT come from?" Forte spluttered, blushing profusely, "But no, not even that would tempt me."

"His resolve is strong, Sunset," Aria said, "But at least it's not just you who now knows what he likes. Rainbow, are you taking notes?"

"Way ahead of you sister. I'll make sure Rarity knows too."

"There's no need," replied Sunset.

"Why not?"

"Who do you think gave me the rope and ball gag to start with?"

"I have a fantastic idea!" yelled Forte, "Let's put the radio on! There's bound to be some Christmassy tunes on!"

Forte quickly turned on the engine, followed by the radio and soon enough he found a radio station he liked.

Why do I get the feeling that this won't be the last time this topic is brought up?

With stifled giggles from the girls, Forte reversed out of the garage and driveway, and made for his destination. Fioritura and Travertine had already made a head start and were further down the road.

The drive was a relatively short one at fifteen minutes but with virtually no traffic to slow them down they got their quicker than it usually takes. As Forte turned down an inner city street, Sunset noted the small blocks of flats the lined both sides of the street. They were brand new builds completed only a few weeks ago, and some of the flats were still empty. Parking up at the side of the road, Forte switched the engine off and began to get out.

"We're here, Sunny."

Sunset got out too, more curious than ever, and saw Fio's and Travertine's cars also parked up but void of any occupants.

"Where are they?" asked Sunset.

"In time Sunny," Forte replied, giving her a kiss on the cheek, "Come on, let's go up."

"Up? Where?"

Forte took her by the hand and lead her to one of the entrances. Punching in a code on the electric door, the door unlocked and he went inside, followed by the others. Forte lead Sunset up several flights of stairs until they reached the top floor, and lead her to the front door of one of the flats.

Forte unlocked the door and motioned for Sunset to go inside.

"Ladies first."

"Thank you," she replied, giving him a quick kiss on his lips.

As Sunset entered, she realised just how dark it was and attempted to find a light switch.

Before she could however, the room suddenly lit up.

Looking around she soon saw, with great surprise, the rest of her friends and Forte's parents standing underneath a banner.

WELCOME TO YOUR NEW HOME, SUNSET SHIMMER

Author's Note

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Tankoncow
Allmightytoaster
AMG-guy63
Redfox335
Khadija WestAkarkouz
Camron Mouton
Daniel Tate
Moonlit Forest

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 18 - A Place To Call Home

WELCOME TO YOUR NEW HOME, SUNSET SHIMMER

Sunset stood, open mouthed, in shock at the sight before her. All of her CHS friends, the Rainbooms and Dazzlings, and Forte's family were all standing before her beneath the banner. Still reeling in shock and not quite comprehending what she as seeing, she spluttered out a response the best she could, given the state she was in.

"W-what..I-I don't.....what's happening?" Sunset stammered, struggling to comprehend the scene before her.

"It's your 'Welcome to your new home party!" yelled Pinkie, bouncing up to Sunset and giving her a bone crushing hug.

"My new...you mean, this is for me?" she asked, her eyes beginning to fill with tears.

"Yes," Forte replied, wrapping an arm around Sunset, "We felt you deserved a home to call your own, especially after we discovered were you had been living these past few years."

"My own home? But how could I afford this place? I don't even have a job!"

"My parents bought it and are prepared to rent it to you at no cost."

"B-b-but why?" Sunset asked, almost on the brink of breaking down in tears, "What have I done to deserve an apartment?"

"What have you done?" Forte repeated, slightly stunned at Sunset's question, "A lot, besides, even if you hadn't done all the magicky stuff, it still wouldn't be right to let you keep living like you were."

"Magicky stuff?" Sunset laughed, wiping away the tears, "Is that what you're calling it now? Twilight would be having a fit if she heard you."

"Well I don't know how else describe it. Either way, do you like this place?"

"I love it, thank you so much," she replied, giving Forte a firm hug and looking over to Fio and Travertine, "Thank you both too."

"You're welcome dear," Fio replied, "Now, how about we help ourselves to some food?"

"There's food here?" Forte asked.

"We ate a load of food before we came back!"

"So? I'm hungry."

"Does this mean I'm going to have to keep a fridge and cupboards full of food? Just in case you visit?"

"Probably," Forte replied before taking Sunset by the hand, "Come on Sunny, let's get some food. It won't eat itself."

Forte lead Sunset over to the table laden with food and began piling a plate up, an action mimicked by Sunset and the other girls. Soon enough, they all had some food and were sat in the lounge, where the topic of Forte's trip to Equestria came up.

"So, Forte," Fio said, "Did you enjoy your trip away?"

"Yeah, it was great. I'd love to go again."

"Did you do anything interesting over there?" asked Travertine.

"He went drinking with one of the Princesses," Sunset answered quickly, "And foolishly challenged her to a drinking contest."

"How was I to know Princess Luna could handle her drink that well?"

"Princess Luna?" queried Travertine.

"Yes," replied Sunset, "Over there, Celestia and Luna are princesses who co-rule the nation, and Luna is known for being 'a good sport' when it comes to drinking."

"Sounds like an interesting lady," he quipped, getting a slight frown from Fio.

"I met my counterpart too," Forte added, "He seems cool."

"That must have been an odd experience," Fio added, "Seeing someone who is essentially you. What about our counterparts?"

An uneasy look was shared between Forte and Sunset for a few moments before a slight nod from Sunset prompted Forte to fill his parents in on the matter.

"They're both dead," he replied solemnly, "Dad's counterpart died in a cave-in and mum's counterpart died a few years afterwards of Horn Rot."

"What's Horn Rot?" asked Fio.

"Let me answer that," Sunset replied, "Horn Rot is a neurodegenerative disease similar to Huntington's disease that begins in the brain and finds its way to the horn. Because it kills brains cells and because the horn of a unicorn is directly linked to the brain, the disease also kills the cells in the horn causing the outward appearance of it to change as well as greatly affect its functional ability, hence why it got the name Horn Rot."

"Is it painful?" asked Fio.

"Very," replied Sunset, "And as of yet, there is no cure and it gets progressively worse as time goes on."

"How did the other Forte take it?"

"Like any son who lost their mother," Sunset replied, "But he had excellent support from Equestrian Social Services, and Princess Celestia herself on occasion lended a helping hoof."

"Can the other Forte get the condition?"

"Possibly. Even though it's called Horn Rot, it can affect non-unicorns too. It's only because of what it does to a unicorn horn that it got its name."

"Is it genetic?"

"There have been cases where it's been passed on, but evidence obtained so far suggests it's not genetic."

"So the other Forte could miss it?"

"Possibly, it's too soon to know."

"Well, let's hope he doesn't get it," Fio added, glancing over to her own Forte, mortified at the thought of her son, and her not-son, in such pain without means of a cure or relief, "Does he know about us?"

"Yes. I think he was considering whether or not to meet you both," Forte replied, "Can't be easy for him."

Fio and Travertine shared a knowing look to one another before turning back to Forte.

"Well, if he really wants to," Fio began, "Then we don’t mind. We won't be offended if he doesn't want to, either."

"I'll see he gets the message. Anyway, what's everyone doing later?"

"Well, your dad and I will be leaving so as to leave you and the girls alone," Fio replied, "Will you be spending the night here?"

"If that's OK with Sunset," Forte replied, looking over to his girlfriend.

"Of course it's OK," she replied, shocked at Forte's response, "You don't have to ask, you dork."

"Well it is your apartment now, I didn't want to assume."

"That's very considerate of you, Forte," replied Sunset, "But you don't need to ask."

"I'll try to remember. I may also have taken the liberty of starting you a collection of films to go with the TV."

Sunset looked over to the centrepiece of the living room that was a 65 inch OLED 4K UHD TV, complete with 7.1 surround sound, "I noticed. It's big enough, at least."

"All the better when football's on."

Sunset couldn't help but roll her eyes, "Guys and their football."

"There's nothing wrong with football, Sunset," Rainbow added, "I play on the school team, remember?"

"I know, but I don't get what the big deal is. It's just a game."

"Just-," Forte spluttered in disbelief, "Sunny, football is more than 'just a game'."

"He's right, Sunset," Rainbow added, "Why not join the school team? We're after more players and you might just see how important football really is."

"Maybe," Sunset replied, taking a bite out of her cheese and onion quiche, "Let's see after we return for Spring Term."

"What about you Forte?" asked Rainbow again, "Interested in joining?"

"I might do, but I'm not really the sporty type."

"Neither's Fluttershy, but she did it for a bit once."

"Really?" he asked, looking over at her.

Fluttershy nodded, "It was fun, but I got too exhausted with all the running around, plus I had the animals to look after at the shelter."

"You did good, Fluttershy," Rainbow said reassuringly, "Remember when you helped us beat those jackasses from San Franciscolt."

"Good game?" asked Forte.

"2-2 draw, Fluttershy took one for the team to prevent us losing."

"You must tell us," Forte pleaded, "Don't leave us in suspense."

Fluttershy began playing with her hair and hide her eyes from view, "They don't need to know."

"What happened?" asked Sunset.

"Fluttershy here," Rainbow replied, "Having been beaten by the opposition striker, tackled the guy from behind and sent him sprawling across the pitch, screaming in pain, preventing him from going one-on-one with the keeper and most likely scoring the winning goal which would have put us out of the National School Cup."

"National School Cup?" queried Sunset.

"Slightly different from the league," replied Rainbow, "In the School District Leagues, school teams only play other school teams in their district, in the National School Cup you play against school teams from other parts of the country in a knock-out format. We didn't win the year Fluttershy was with us, only made it to the fifth round before Vanhoover Whitecaps beat us, but we still did better than expected that year."

"Sounds interesting," replied Forte, "Anyway, what happened to Fluttershy?"

"She got a straight red card, but in the replay we kicked their asses 5-0. They demanded a rematch claiming we cheated."

"I don't see how being a better team constitutes cheating," Forte replied, "They just sound like sore losers."

"You said it."

"I didn't mean to tackle him like that though," Fluttershy added, "I really was aiming for the ball."

"You don't have to pretend with us, Flutters."

"But I really was," Fluttershy pleaded insistently.

"Sure you were," Rainbow replied dismissively, "Anyway, aren't you going to give your girlfriend a tour, lover boy?"

"Yeah," Pinkie added, "You don't want Sunset to get lost in here, do you?"

"We'll take our leave now," Travertine said, with the smallest hint of perverse delight, but in a good way, of seeing his son being put on the ropes by a large group of girls, "I wouldn't want to disturb your tour."

"Bye sweetie," Fio said, giving her son, and Sunset, a hug, "Enjoy yourself, and look after Sunset."

"I will do. Bye mum, bye dad."

"Bye son, bye girls."

The girls all gave their farewells too, and watched the pair leave. As soon as they left, Forte felt Sunset wrap a firm arm around his shoulder, pulling him in close to her, "So, Pony Boy; how about the tour?

"There's only three rooms," Forte replied, "The joined bedroom and lounge, which we're currently in, the bathroom and the kitchen. Your bed's just up there, above your office/work area."

Everyone looked to where Forte was pointing to what appeared to be a very large shelf.

"Isn't that your PC?" asked Sunset.

"Was. I thought I'd give it to you after I got my new one, it seemed a waste to get rid of it altogether. "

"Thank you," Sunset replied, giving Forte a firm hug.

"Just don't lose your life to Football Manager."

"I won't. It'll more likely be World of Warcraft for me."

"So, shall we begin the tour?"

"Lead the way, Pony Boy."

"Right. Here we have a combined lounge with bedroom area in the corner, accessible by a stepladder, is a double bed with bedside cabinet and chest of drawers. Directly beneath is an office work area with a computer already set up on the corner."

"I've noticed there's a window directly facing the bed," Aria observed, before smirking in Forte's direction, "You'll want to make sure the curtains are closed before you get up to your kinky antics with Sunset."

Forte went beet red in embarrassment, whereas Rainbow on the other hand burst into laughter. Sunset and the other girls lingered varyingly in-between in their reactions.

"Why do you girls always have to make kinky related jokes?"

"Because it works," Aria replied, "Particularly with you."

"Can we continue the tour?" Forte asked quickly, desperate to move the conversation on and rid himself of his embarrassment.

"OK OK," Sunset replied, "We'll stop teasing."

Forte, having taken Sunset by the hand, lead her to the next room of the tour; followed by the rest of the girls.

"Here we have the kitchen which has an integrated fridge/freezer, integrated washing machine and dryer as well as an electric oven and four ring hob, also integrated," he started, doing a dire impression of an estate agent, "To the rear we have a window and door leading to a balcony, of which has steps down to the courtyard below where the communal bins are kept."

"I'm sharing rubbish bins with the neighbours?"

Forte nodded, "Easier to have fewer large bins than several small ones apparently. Anyway, there's also several cupboards above and below, filled with food and crockery, and drawers filled with cutlery. The units themselves have a glossy white finish that helps lighten up the room, to make it a bright and cheery place to be and cooking a more enjoyable experience."

Sunset walked over to the overhead cupboards and sure enough they were filled with all sorts of foods ranging from cans of soup, rice pudding, hot dogs, tuna, pasta and so on.

"There's a lot of food here," she said, moving from the cupboards to the fridge/freezer.

"It'll get eaten, don't worry about it."

"Now that is something I know you will help with."

"I can also help with the contents of your drinks cabinet."

Sunset blinked in shock, "I have a drinks cabinet?"

Forte nodded, "There's not much in it, just a small selection of whiskeys, bourbons, gins etc, and appropriate glasses."

"Travertine?"

"His idea. His favourite is Famous Grouse, my mum prefers Courvoisier cognac."

"What about you?"

"JD on the rocks."

"Wow," Rainbow replied, "You're not even out of High School and already you're drinking old people drinks."

"They're not 'old people drinks' Rainbow Dash," Rarity replied, "I myself enjoy the odd glass of gin now and again. What is it you drink?"

"Budweiser."

"Dishwater tastes better," quipped Aria.

"Hey! Budweiser is an awesome beer!"

"For you, maybe, but I prefer to taste something that doesn't make me want to vomit."

Rainbow only growled in agitation, clenching her fists and resisting the urge to throttle Aria for insulting her favourite drink. Noticing Rainbow's agitation and Aria stoking it, Fluttershy quickly stepped in the quell the rising tempers.

"Now now girls, let's not argue over each other's favourite drinks."

"Urgh! Fine!" Rainbow groaned.

"If I must," added Aria, smirking at the sight of a still grumpy Rainbow.

"Anyway," Forte continued, wanting to move on as quickly as possible, "Shall we continue the tour, or jump ahead to the film?"

A short while later, Forte and Sunset were sat next to one another on a two-seater sofa with dishes piled high with popcorn. Their friends had taken either to the floor or had taken chairs from the kitchen, and too had a mountain of popcorn between them.

"What are we watching?" asked Sunset, stuffing some popcorn into her mouth "Something good?"

"Star Wars."

"The original?"

Forte nodded, "A good film to test this equipment out, wouldn't you say?"

"I.....wouldn't know," Sunset replied hesitantly, "I've never seen Star Wars."

Several pairs of big, beady eyes turned to Sunset in bewilderment.

Sunset smiled nervously and threw a piece of popcorn in her mouth, "I guess I'll find out tonight if it's a good film."

"The originals are," replied Rainbow, "The prequels are....mediocre at best."

"Mediocre?" repeated Forte, "That's a big word for you, isn't it?"

Rainbow huffed indignantly, "Sunset? Gag and hogtie your boyfriend, would you?"

"She wouldn't dare do it in front of all of you."

"Wouldn't I?" Sunset replied, smiling cheerily at Forte and winking at him.

Feeling a chill run down his spine and a blush cross his cheeks, he nervously got up, "I'll get the film."

As he got up however, he felt his arm being tugged back, "It's already in the player, Pony Boy."

Forte reluctantly sat back down as Rainbow took the remote controls and handed them to Sunset, "Here you go Sunset."

"Thank you, Rainbow."

Before long the film started and the advantages of having surround sound made itself apparent as soon as the opening score started, filling the room with an intense noise that felt like it was going through you.

"While everybody is here," Rarity began, "I've been working on some new outfits for you all.....most of you anyway. I haven't had time to do anything for our Dazzling friends given their....late entry, into the group."

"Don't worry about it," Aria replied, "I like my look as it is anyway. I don't know about these two."

"I'm fine," Adagio replied, "Thank you anyway."

"I'd love a taco costume!"

"Calm down Sonata," Adagio groaned.

"Sometime before term starts, I'd like you all to come to my place to try them on so I can see how they look and you and see if I need to make any adjustments."

"Tomorrow?" suggested Sunset.

"I don't see why not. If you all come by first thing, we can go into town afterwards."

"Then it's settled," Sunset said, "But for now, it's film time."

*THE FOLLOWING MORNING*

Bright, winter sunlight filtered through the curtains into Sunset's apartment, or more specifically, directly in the direction of the bed still occupied by one of two dating teenagers. The other was already up and dressed and was currently making breakfast in the kitchen, the smell of which had begun to make itself known to the occupant still in bed.

"Food."

A few moments later, Forte felt himself being gently shook, "Come on Pony Boy, time to get up. Breakfast's ready, I've done you scrambled eggs on toast."

Wearily and groggily, Forte threw the covers away and began to get up, assisted by Sunset, "Thanks."

"You're welcome. The other girls are starting their breakfasts, so get it while it's hot, or before Rainbow eats it all."

"Will do. Any drinks available?"

"I've made a pot of coffee, but if you want anything else, just help yourself."

"Coffee will be fine, thank you."

Forte followed Sunset down the ladders to the floor below and followed her into the kitchen, passing the other girls who were sat around the TV watching Good Morning Equestria, the topic of discussion being the increase in train fares and how they rise faster than inflation.

"Greedy bastards," Rainbow could be heard saying, "How much more money do they want?"

Forte silently agreed, but continued to follow Sunset to get his breakfast. Sunset grabbed the plate with the scrambled eggs on toast and handed it to Forte, "Here you go, enjoy."

"Thanks, looks great," Forte replied gratefully, "Nice apron by the way."

Sunset looked down at her apron, showing a cartoon buck kissing a doe with the words 'Kiss the cook' written above, "Thanks, but don't flatter me just yet; it might only look better than it tastes."

"The apron or the eggs?"

A burst of giggles escaped Sunset's lips as she clutched her aching sides, "I'm pretty sure scrambled eggs taste better than a plastic apron."

Forte grabbed a fork and took a mouthful of scrambled egg and moaned in pleasure almost immediately, "This is rather good actually, I might stop by just for breakfast from now on."

"You're perfectly capable of cooking your own breakfast now and again, you know?"

"I do, sometimes."

"What can you cook?"

"Pancakes."

"Anything else?"

"Not really. I can stop myself from starving, put it that way."

"Am I going to have to cook for you from now on?"

"Well," Forte began to reply, overconfident with cockiness, "I am wearing the trousers and you're wearing the apron so-"

"'So' what? Pony Boy?" Sunset replied, looking unamused and folding her arms, "Do you care to finish that sentence?"

"Soooooo, I...we, could switch places now and again," Forte replied with a nervous grin and small beads of sweat on his forehead, "We are in an equal relationship, after all."

"Wunderbar!" Sunset replied, clapping her hands together in delight, "We can start tonight."

"Tonight?"

"Are you staying you don't want to spend time with me?"

"No no, not at all! I'd love to spend another night here."

"Then it's settled. Tonight, you cook while I relax in front of the TV with a glass of wine."

"Fine. What am I cooking?"

"I'll think of something. In the meantime, eat up," Sunset added, giving Forte a kiss on the cheek, "Your scrambled eggs are getting cold."

*LATER IN THE DAY, 12.45PM

CANTERLOT CITY SHOPPING CENTRE FOOD COURT*

After two hours of fashion hell in Rarity's boutique, at least as far as Forte was concerned, he and the girls were waiting for pizza on the city's shopping centre on the food court on the top floor of the centre, overlooking the several floors below and the people below looking for a bargain in the post-Christmas sales.

"So what are you lot doing later?" asked Forte, "Sunny and I are going to have a look in the department store, just to look for a few things for her new apartment to give it her own personal touch."

"I thought about having a look around to see if there's any jobs available as well," Sunset added, "Your parents may not want rent but I'll be damned if I don't pay the electric or water bills, or the council tax. How much is council tax in my new apartment?"

"About $120 a month, but given you're a student and living alone you should get a 50% discount."

"I'll stop by the council office when they open again and see if I can get it."

"What about the rest of you?" asked Forte, "Doing anything interesting?"

"I'm heading over to the music store," Rainbow replied, "I need some new strings for my guitar."

"I'll be looking around the clothes stores," Rarity added, "To look for new ideas."

"Would you like me to join you?" asked Fluttershy.

"I'd love for you to join me, darling. Would anyone else like to join me?" Rarity asked, looking around the girls, "Applejack?"

"Oh, errrrr...sure," Applejack replied, not expecting to be asked directly, "Why not?"

"Splendid, darling," Rarity replied, now smiling from ear to ear, "I have seen some of the most gorgeous dresses you must simply try on."

"Oh, sure," Applejack replied with a hesitant smile, "Sounds fun."

What hadn't escaped her attention was the snickering from Rainbow.

"Oh, don't worry about Rainbow, darling," Rarity said, also noting her snickers, "I have something very special planned for her."

"It'll never come to pass," Rainbow dismissed with a cocky smirk.

"I assure you it will, darling," Rarity replied with a cold venom that forced out a nervous laughter from Rainbow.

"You're only joking, Rares."

"We'll see who's joking when you're in a ball gown and tiara and dolled up to the nines in makeup."

"Ah would pay good money ta see that," Applejack replied jubilantly, hoping deep down that it truly does happen.

"Me too," added Sunset, "I bet Rainbow looks good in a dress."

"Well, I don't."

"You'd only know that if you'd worn one before," Forte quipped, incurring a stern frown from Rainbow.

"He has a point darling," Rarity replied, "Besides, what do you find so scary about wearing a dress? You're wearing a skirt right now."

"I can move around more freely in a skirt. With a dress I always feels like my air supply is being cut off and I can barely move properly."

"A problem I can't solve, so will you model a few dresses for me? Please?"

A rather extended groan made itself quite audible to nearby tables as Rainbow reluctantly gave in, "Fine, I'll model a few dresses."

"Thank you darling!"

"But only because you're my friend!"

A short while later, Forte and Sunset were alone again making their way to the department store that spanned all five floors of the shopping centre, carefully trying not to bump into the many other people that were also shopping, or just coming along for something to do.

"Christmas is only just over and shops are already ramming sales down our throats," Forte said, spotting the abundance of discount signs, "Surprising people still have money given how much they spend for Christmas."

"I won't complain too much if I can get a bargain or two."

"What are you looking for anyway?"

"Maybe a rug, some candle holders; I'll just see what there is and if I like it and the price is OK, maybe I'll get it."

"You're not filling your new flat with candles are you?"

"What's wrong with candles?" Sunset asked, slightly irritated at Forte's borderline heretical talk.

"They're pointless."

"They're not pointless," she replied grumpily, "They make places smell nice."

"For you, maybe."

"Well seeing as I live there now, and I'd need some pleasant aromas to overwhelm the food you will most likely burn."

"Ouch," Forte replied, "Surely I'm not that bad of a cook."

"Well, we'll see tonight."

"Speaking of your place, we haven't set you up with broadband yet. I think there's a stall set up here that sell some good packages, along with satellite and cable TV."

"Then why don't we go there first? Then afterwards go to the department store?"

"Fine with me. Equestria Telecoms is on the third floor I believe."

Within a couple of minutes the pair were approaching the stall in question, which also had TV’s on display showing their services.

"Hello there," said the sales assistant, "Can I interest you in our TV, broadband and mobile phone packages today?"

"Yes," replied Sunset, "I've just moved into a new apartment and need broadband at the very least."

"Well you're in luck," replied the assistant, "Until then end of the year, we have a Christmas Special package consisting of unlimited fibre broadband, landline phone with inclusive weekend calls to other landlines and half-price rates to mobiles, and our Ultra TV package which includes over 140 digital TV and radio channels including 25 HD channels and 3 4k UHD channels."

"What kind of channels?" asked Sunset.

"Equestria Geographic, Equestria Wild, Crime & Investigation, History, Sci-Fi to name a few. Also, as a broadband customer, you'd be entitled to half-price mobile contracts and have access to all six of our sports channels covering events such as the Equestrian Premier League, Ice Hockey, Rugby Union Premiership, Superbike Championship as well as Prench and Germanium football."

"Sounds good," Forte said, "How much is it?"

"Depending on the mobile contract you sign up for, prices start at $50 per month on an 18 month contract. After the period is up, it will revert to it's usual price of $75 per month."

"What do you think Sunny?" asked Forte, "It's a good deal."

"Are there any upfront costs?" asked Sunset.

"There is $9.99 charge for delivery of the 4K UHD TV set top box that provides all your channels, and the set top box itself costs $65, reduced from $100 for new customers."

Sunset rubbed the back of her neck undecided on the offer, while it was a good monthly price, the initial upfront costs put her off.

"I'm not sure," she replied, "I mean, it sounds good but I'm not sure if I should dive in straight away."

"Well if it helps," the assistant continued, "Our broadband package also comes with Ironclad Internet security software included in the price that protects your PC from malware, viruses, trojan horses, phishing and so on, as well as including 100GB of cloud storage. There is also 24/7 customer service on our freephone number."

"Hmmmm," Sunset pondered.

"If you sign up today you also get $125 gift voucher to spend at Marks and Sparks."

Sunset's eyes nearly boggled out of her head, "Sold!"

"So you'll sign up?" the assistant asked with a hopeful smile.

Sunset nodded, "Sure, like my boyfriend said, it's a good deal."

"Excellent," the assistant replied, "I'll just get your gift card and sign you up, if you'd like to follow me?"

"Lead the way."

A short while later, Sunset was now a customer of Equestria Telecoms, and had signed up to a package giving her the package previously described to her. All she had to do was wait for her PAC code to transfer her number to her new SIM when it arrived.

"Want me to be there when the engineers come to install the broadband?"

"Sure," Sunset replied, "I'm glad they're coming before school starts again."

"And you got your gift card now. Spending it today?"

"I might do, get a few things I mentioned earlier."

"Wanna head there now?"

"Sure."

Putting her now activated gift card on her bag, Sunset took Forte by the hand and walked with him to Marks and Sparks, which had an entrance just around the corner taking them directly into the bathroom department.

"Good place to start," Sunset said, "I want to see if they have any bath lotions then head down to the ground floor to check out their perfumes."

"Sure, whatever makes you happy. I'd like to check out the 2nd floor for the Premium Street chocolates, apparently at this store they can personalise a tin with your name on it, and put in only the chocolates you like."

"How much?"

"$12 for a non-personalised tin, $15 for a personalised one."

"Sounds great, I might get one myself. What's your favourite chocolates?"

"The green one, the green triangle, the purple one and the caramel swirl. What's yours?"

"The green triangle, the strawberry delight, coconut éclair, toffee deluxe and the fudge."

"Well I'll get you a tin, my treat."

"Aww, thank you," Sunset replied, touched by Forte's gesture.

"Tell you what, while you're here, why don't I go and get them now? It'll take a while with there being a queue."

"Sure. I'll come to you when I've finished."

"See you soon then."

"See ya, try not to eat all the chocolates before I arrive."

"I'll try."

*A SHORT WHILE LATER*

Forte, now in possession of two tins of Premium Street, walked over to Sunset who was sitting in a waiting area nearby, surrounded by a few bags of shopping.

"Hey Sunny," he said.

"Hi Pony Boy, been enjoying yourself?"

"Yep. Got you your tin."

Forte opened the bag and got out personalised Sunset's tin.

"'Sunset Street'," she said, "Sounds nice, what did you get for yours?"

"Forte Street. Rolls off the tongue more easily than Heldentenor Street. I had your favourite chocolates put in, by the way."

"Thanks. I don't like having to throw away ones I don't like, it seems a waste."

"Same here. Anyway, what do you want to do now?"

"Well," Sunset replied, "I thought about looking around for a job. I'll need one now I have bills to pay."

"Well there's plenty of stores here, there's got to be at least one that's hiring."

"Should be, what about you? Are you going to have a look for a job yourself?"

"Might as well. What have you been buying?" Forte asked, noting the bags.

"Oh just some perfume, candles, bath lotions, conditioner."

"Girl stuff?"

"They are not girl stuff," Sunset huffed in amusement, "Just because you're a guy doesn't mean you can't use them."

"I beg to differ. All I need is some shower gel and some deodorant and I'm done."

"I'm sure Rarity would disagree."

Forte rolled his eyes, "Surely you girls don't need so much...maintenance."

"Maintenance?" Sunset replied, hiding her amusement with mock indignance, "I am shocked and appalled, Forte Heldentenor. It's not 'maintenance' as you call it, just girls making sure we look good."

"Speaking of looking good, what are the chances we get more magical makeovers?"

"Considering recent events, I'm guessing it's highly likely. Why? Worried you might be be given something girly?"

"It's crossed my mind. I mean, how embarrassing would it be to be magically transformed into a sparkly skirt or dress like you girls do?"

"Even the toughest, hardest men of the ancient world wore skirts so you've nothing to worry about."

"I'm not a man of the ancient world and things have changed since then. "

"So? Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna wear trousers, things that were once associated with men."

"Your point?"

"Don't worry so much about what people think of you if you wear something not considered 'manly'. I believe that the men of Alba wear kilts, which are similar to skirts and no one says anything to them about it."

"Probably because an Alban man would punch them in the face if someone did, then go back to drinking his scotch."

"Exactly!" Sunset replied happily, "So what's stopping you?"

"I can't find any in my size."

"Nice try Pony Boy, but if you recall to when I borrowed a pair of your trousers the other day...we're the same size."

Forte went silent momentarily.

"Bugger."

"I have a spare skirt or two for you to try on if you want. You don't have to, but where's the harm in trying?"

"Fine," Forte groaned, reluctantly agreeing, "But only when we're alone."

"It'll be strictly between us, I promise you. Now, how about finding us jobs?"

After an hour of fruitless searching for jobs all over the shopping centre, Forte and Sunset had returned to the food court, exhausted from all the walking around and the never ending stream of rejections or being told no vacancies are available. Slumping back in their chairs, both of them couldn't help but wonder what they had to do just for a Saturday job.

"What do they expect of us?" asked Sunset in exasperation, "Why do I need experience to for a trainee position?"

"How do they expect us to have experience if no-one gives us a job in the first place?"

"Exactly!" Sunset exclaimed, throwing her hands up into the air.

"We haven't asked around the food court yet, have we?"

"No. To be honest I was kinda reluctant to. I didn't like the idea of working with food or having to deal with uptight restaurateurs and their high opinions of themselves."

"I'd be useless in a restaurant, unless people preferred to wear their food instead of eating it."

"I suppose I could give it a try," Sunset added, "At least then no-one can say I didn't put in the effort."

"I'll do the same I think, for the same reason. Where would you work?"

"I'm not sure, but I think there's a new sushi place that's opened. I might ask them if they have any jobs."

"Sure, I'll ask around the food court. Wanna meet back here in bit?"

"Can do. Shall we say....thirty minutes?"

"Fine with me."

Sunset made her way to the sushi restaurant, half hoping they wouldn't be hiring so she wouldn't have to work with food, and half hoping they were hiring so she would have a job. The restaurant itself was typical a Neighponese sushi outlet, and from outside didn't look too busy. Sunset looked around for any sign of job advert in the window, but upon seeing nothing, and against her better judgement, she went inside to inquire there.

She approached the main counter to who appeared to be a junior chef preparing food, and taking a deep breath, introduced herself.

"Excuse me?"

The chef looked up with an emotionless expression causing Sunset to smile nervously.

"My name's Sunset Shimmer, I was wondering if there's any jobs available at the moment?"

The chef didn't immediately reply and put down his knife, "Wait here."

The chef promptly left and approached another, larger and older looking man with a stern expression that only made Sunset feel more nervous. She watched as the junior chef approached and bowed to the more senior chef where they began to converse in their native tongue. After a few seconds, the junior chef bowed again to the senior chef and returned to his counter in front of Sunset.

"My master will see you in his office. Go to him at once."

"Y-yes sir," Sunset replied, trying to hide her nerves at meeting the stern faced Neighponese man.

She followed the head chef into his office where he immediately turned around and began speaking to her.

"You wish for a job at my restaurant?"

"Yes, sir."

"Have you worked with sushi before?"

"No, sir."

"Have you worked in a restaurant before?"

"N-no sir."

"Did you come for a job? Or did you consider the job an afterthought?"

"Afterthought?"

"You have bags of shopping with you."

"Oh, right," she replied, realising the point he was making, "Honestly, I was reluctant to ask because I've never had a job before and I was nervous about working in a restaurant and dealing with people."

"Why nervous?"

"I...I'm not sure. I guess I'm just afraid of failing."

"You wish to learn?"

"Yes."

"You desire to work?"

"Y-yes."

"Then I offer you a job as a waitress."

Sunset only just restrained herself from screaming in shock, "A job? As a waitress?"

"Despite your lack of experience, you wish to learn and you desire to work. Therefore, I offer you the chance to do both. Do you accept?"

"Yes! Thank you so much!"

"Very well. Return tomorrow at midday where you will be measured for your uniform, and introduced to your supervisor who will oversee your training. We shall discuss wages and work times tomorrow. I'm assuming you are a school student?"

"Yes, sir. I attend Canterlot High, Spring Term starts on the 6th January."

"Then there is plenty of time to make a start before term starts. Midday tomorrow. Do not be late."

"I'll be here on time sir, thank you again."

*MEANWHILE, OVER IN ANOTHER PART OF THE FOOD COURT*

"Why do they act like I have a contagious disease?" Forte muttered to himself, "They won't give me a job but they'll happily take my money."

"Are you OK there sweetie?"

Forte looked around to see who was talking, he was sure he was alone in his area of the food court. Looking around, he eventually saw a woman stood behind what looked like an ice cream parlour that, from the looks of things had yet to open.

"I'm OK," he replied tiredly, "I'm just getting used to being turned down for work."

"Getting told you need experience?"

Forte nodded, "It's too much of an excuse I feel."

"I know how you feel. I was in your shoes once. But now, I'm opening my own ice cream parlour."

Forte took a moment to look over the storefront and the bright, colourful sign above, "Why ice cream?"

"I love the stuff. I make my own."

"I don't know how to."

"Would you like to learn?"

"I suppose so, I'd be able to treat Sunset to a nice surprise then."

"Sunset?"

"My girlfriend."

"Oh, that's so sweet," the woman said happily, "I'm sure she'd love it."

"She will. I'm not too sure what her favourite flavour is though."

"What's yours?"

"Mint Choc Chip."

"Excellent. Mine’s blueberry. So, would you like to know how to make ice cream?"

"Why not? I like being practical and hands on."

"Great. You can start tomorrow."

"Start?" Forte repeated, confused at the odd inclusion of the word.

"Your new job. You're a sweet kid and you seem nice enough. That, and you want to work and are eager to learn. That's good enough for me, so I'm offering you a job. Do you accept?"

"Y-yes," Forte replied, staggered that he was actually being offered a job out of the blue.

"Wonderful. I won't have to go through the long task of advertising vacancies and doing interviews. Am I right to assume you still go to school?"

"Yes, Canterlot High. Term starts again on the 6th."

"Wonderful. In the meantime, would you like to come into my office where we can discuss wages and work times?"

"Sure thing."

"Great, if you'd follow me. My name's Soft Scoop, by the way" she said, extending her hand.

"Forte Heldentenor," he replied, shaking her hand, "Pleasure to meet you."

"Likewise."

Forte followed Soft Scoop into her office at the back of the premises, still in somewhat of an untidy state. Soft Scoop grabbed a wheely chair and pushed it across to Forte.

"Just sit yourself down, and we'll get started."

Forte sat himself down as instructed and watched as Soft Scoop tidied away and stacked mountains of paperwork together, assuming it was all business related.

"You wouldn't believe the amount of paperwork one has to go through just to open a small business," Soft Scoop said, "It's ridiculous."

"My dad goes through insane amounts of paperwork in his job."

"What does your dad do?"

"He's a construction engineer."

"Working on anything good at the moment?"

"The new Wonderbolt stadium. He's the Chief Engineer in charge of the entire construction."

"Wow," Soft Scoop replied, genuinely impressed, "Are you following in his footsteps?"

"No. I'm not so good with maths and I've seen what's required for the job. I'm more like my mother in wanting to work with music."

"Fiorituna Heldentenor?"

"Y-yes," Forte replied nervously.

"I thought I recognised your last name, but don't worry. I won't pester you about it or attract unwanted attention to you."

"Thanks."

"You're welcome sweetie. Now, down to business. My shop opens weekdays from 9am to 5.30pm, Saturdays from 9am to 8pm and Sunday from 10am to 4pm. My sister has agreed to help out occasionally during weekdays and every other weekend. When would you be able to work?"

"Well, definitely the weekends. The school day ends at 3pm and it would take around 15-20 minutes to get here from there, but I wouldn't mind working after school."

"Great. Well let's say that during the week, not every day mind you, your shift starts at 3.30pm and finishes at 6.30 pm? That includes an hour of helping shut down the store and clean up."

"Sounds great. What week days would I work?"

"We could alternate. So, let's say one week you do Monday, Tuesday and the weekend, the next you do Wednesday, Thursday and Friday."

"Sounds reasonable."

"Fantastic, and during holidays you can do the same week days but as full days. Is that OK?"

"Yeah, that's fine."

"Now, wages. As much as I'd like to pay you a decent amount I don't have that luxury at the moment, so I'm afraid the best I can offer is $7.50 per hour, the minimum living wage. I know the minimum wage is lower for your age but I don't feel it's right to pay you less for doing the same job as someone a few years older."

"$7.50 an hour would be brilliant."

"Splendid. Now, if you're prepared to start tomorrow and work at the weekend, that would be 22.5 hours over the next three days. Then next week we could start your rota on the Wednesday and go from there. Is that OK with you?"

"Sounds wonderful," Forte replied, a wide smile on his face, "I can't wait to get started."

"I'm pleased to hear that, and I look forward to having you. Oh but before you go, what size shirt are you? For your uniform?"

"Medium."

"Wonderful. I should have it all ready for you tomorrow."

A short while later, back at the very same table they were at before, Forte and Sunset were almost bursting with joy at each having gotten a job.

"I can barely believe it," Sunset said, "We both get a job in almost the same circumstances."

"I know, it's brilliant! I start tomorrow too!"

"Me too! Sort of, I have to go in tomorrow at noon to get measured for my uniform. What about you?"

"She said it should be ready tomorrow. I'll be working at the weekend too. Twenty two and a half hours over the next three days."

"Great. How much are you being paid?"

"$7.50 per hour. What about you?"

"I'm not sure yet. I'll find out tomorrow I guess. Anyway, how about we meet up with the girls and then head back to my place?" Sunset asked before sighing in content, "My place. I can finally say that without feeling any shame or embarrassment."

"There's nothing to be ashamed about having been homeless," Forte said, trying to be reassuring.

"I know, but I can't help but wonder if people would have reacted differently to me from the start had they known I had no home."

A few moments of silence passed as Sunset, and Forte, pondered what might have been had things turned out differently, and where Sunset might be now because of it. They were soon brought out of the silent contemplation by the voice of an all too familiar party loving girl.

"Hiya guys!" Pinkie said jubilantly, bouncing over to the pair and hugging them, "Have you two had fun?"

"Hey Pinkie," Sunset replied, "Yeah, you could say so. What about you?"

"Absolutely!" she squealed, "I bought us all a Super Deluxe Tub of sweets each from that new sweet shop on the second floor!"

"Caramel Fudge's Sweet Delight's?" asked Forte.

"That's her. Apparently she's from Cloudsdale and runs the store with her younger brother, Night Thunder."

"I might be wrong," Forte continued, "But I think their father runs the company that makes the steel for the new Wonderbolt stadium. I think his name's Vulcan."

"Why not ask him later?" asked Sunset, "Introduce yourself to them."

"Will do. Anyway, what are we doing now?"

"We could have a look in town," Rarity suggested, "There's still a few hours before the shops close."

"I'm up for it," Sunset replied, "What about you, Forte?"

"Sure. Anyone else?"

"We're going to head back," Adagio said, "Sonata and I are at work later and Aria wants to get an early night."

"I have a 5am start tomorrow," she groaned, "The delivery guy couldn't come at a later time, could he?"

"Well," Forte began, "I'm starting my new job tomorrow."

"Congratulations!" Pinkie and Sonata squealed together.

"Where are ya workin'?"

"The new ice cream parlour over there," Forte replied, pointing to it.

Applejack looked to where Forte was pointing and ever so slightly recoiled in horror at the location.

Oh darn it! That's right next ta our new apple store. Ahm dreading the day Rainbow turns up an' sees what ahm wearin'.

"You OK Applejack?" asked Rarity, gently placing a hand on her arm, "You zoned out on us there for a moment."

"Ahm fine, thanks," she replied not too convincingly, "Jus' the talk o' work has reminded me of all the chores ah still have to do at the farm."

"Well you need to go," Rarity continued, "You can do. We won't hold you here against your will."

"Ya sure?"

"Positive."

"Well, in that case ah'll probably see y'all before the new term starts."

"We will do, darling," Rarity replied, "Bye now."

"Bye guys."

"Bye Applejack," everyone else chorused as the watched the farm girl leave.

"We better get going too," Adagio added, "See you guys later."

Like with Applejack, Forte and the girls gave their goodbyes to the Dazzlings and watched as they too, left.

"And then there were fewer," Forte said to no-one in particular, "So, shall we go into town?"

Several hours and a trip into town later, Forte and Sunset walked into her new apartment with even more bags of shopping than before. Dumping them onto the floor and the sofa, Sunset let out a sigh of relief at no longer having the heavy bags dragging her arms down, and headed into the kitchen.

"I'm getting a lemonade," she said, "Do you want one?"

"Yeah, please. I'm parched."

"Two lemonades coming right up."

"Practising for your new job?" he asked, grinning cheekily.

Sunset raised an eyebrow and folded her arms, "Any more talk like that and you'll get your own."

"I thought waitresses were supposed to have people skills."

"I do have people skills," she replied with a sarcastic smile, "It's when I kick people out on their arse when they try to be funny."

"But if you did that, then how would I cook tea for you tonight?"

"Fair point, Pony Boy. You've earned yourself a reprieve. This time."

"Lucky me."

"I think not."

"Why not?"

"Forgetting what you agreed to earlier?" Sunset asked with a devious smirk.

"Oh....that."

"I feel ridiculous."

Sunset could barely contain her giggles as she stood and looked at Forte, now clad in her purple top and orange skirt.

"It fits you surprisingly well, you should wear them more often."

"Err, no."

"Why not? I have plenty to spare, I don't mind giving you a set for yourself."

"Why not add a fiery red and yellow wig to?"

"That's a wonderful idea!" Sunset replied happily, clapping her hands together, "We could start a trend where people pretend to be me by dressing up like I do!"

"Would you like me to start cooking now?" Forte asked, desperate to get the unravelling absurdity of the situation over with as quick as possible.

"Go right ahead Sunset- sorry, I mean, Forte," she replied, snorting with laughter as she picked up a familiar item from the morning and put it over him.

"Now," she continued, "Just hold still while I tie your apron."

It may have been only a few seconds that passed, but to Forte it felt like an eternity.

"There," Sunset said, "Nice and tight. Now, get in the kitchen and get cooking Master Chef, I'm getting hungry."

"Yes ma'am. Medium beef steak coming up."

"Make sure you season it though, and don't forget the veg."

"I'll sort it all out, don't worry. Wouldn't have though you'd like beef."

"Because the cows talk in Equestria?"

"Yeah."

"Well, I took a disliking to cows after one sneezed all over a new spell book during an outing with Princess Celestia."

"What happened to that cow?"

"Princess Celestia intervened before I could put the cow through the industrial end of a meat grinder."

"Wow. That's a bit...extreme."

"I love my spell books. Damage them at your own risk."

"I'll bear that in mind."

A short while later, Forte walked towards the sofa with two plates in hand, each with a slices of medium roast beef and steaming vegetables in gravy.

"Here you go," Forte said, putting it on the tray in front of Sunset, "One beef dinner with steaming vegetables."

"Thank you, it smells wonderful."

"Glad you think so. How's the beef? I've not overdone it, have I?"

Sunset picked up a slice of beef with the fork and examined it, "Looks OK to me. Now sit yourself down and have yours, Dancing On Ice is about to start."

Forte could do nothing to prevent the rather loud groan that escaped his mouth, "That rubbish."

Sunset gasped in horror, almost dropping her fork onto the floor, "Forte! How can you say such things?!"

"Well, it is rubbish. It's just people in shiny outfits, prancing around on ice."

"And it's a great show to watch!" Sunset exclaimed excitedly, "The women look amazing!"

"OK, OK I get it! It's a great show," he reluctantly agreed, sitting down, "I'll watch it. It is your TV after all."

"Yep. All 65 inches of it. Bigger than yours."

"Not the only thing you have that's big."

"I'm sorry," Sunset said, "What was that?"

"Nothing, darling."

"Hmmm," Sunset replied, "I could say the same thing about you."

"Say what now?"

"Nothing, darling. Now shush, it's about to start."

An hour later, the show finally finished, much to Forte's relief. By habit he went to grab the remote but had his hand swatted away by a much faster Sunset.

"Ah ah ah Pony Boy, my TV; remember? I decide what's on."

"Just please put something on more interesting than dancing," he said with a roll of his eyes.

Sunset, now with remote firmly in hand, scrolled through the guide until she found a programme that would certainly interest Rarity.

"This looks good," she said, looking sideways to Forte with a sly smile.

"What does?" asked Forte, who was busy clearing the empty plates away.

Sunset pointed to the TV and almost immediately Forte let out another groan of disappointment, "'Say Yes To The Dress'? How is that in any way interesting?"

"I couldn't explain it to you in any way you or any other guy would ever understand."

"Because I'm a guy?"

"Pretty much. Now, how about some ice cream? I think I saw some cookie dough flavour in there earlier."

"I'll get some. Speaking of ice cream I'll have to set my alarm for my new job tomorrow."

"Nervous?"

"A little."

"You'll be fine. It might be a little unusual at first, but you'll get used to it soon enough."

"I thought you hadn't had a job before?" Forte queried in confusion.

"I haven't. Well, not exactly, at least."

"Meaning?"

"I did have a work placement while I was still Princess Celestia's student, working in Equestria's version of a local council office. Princess Celestia later said it was to help me in preparation for what she had planned for my later role as her student. Until I kinda turned into a bitch."

"So you have some work experience?"

"Only a little."

"Any advice?"

"Try to resist hitting customers when they contradict you. Even when they're wrong and you're right."

"You say that like you've done it before," Forte said, squinting his eyes in suspicion.

"No comment," Sunset replied flatly, "Now, ICE CREAM AND LOT'S OF IT!"

Forte suddenly bolted upright, standing to attention, "Yes ma'am!"

Within a few moments he was back on the kitchen sorting out the ice cream, leaving Sunset alone once more.

"What a loveable dork I fell for."

*LATER THAT NIGHT*

Forte was following Sunset up the stepladders to her bed to settle down for the night, having already changed into their pyjamas.

"It'll feel a little odd," Sunset said, sliding under the quilt, "Sleeping with the mattress on the floor."

"It seems a little odd sleeping in an apartment where the bedroom is a glorified shelf over looking the lounge."

"It is a little unusual, but we'll get used to it."

"We?" Forte repeated, getting under the covers with Sunset.

"Well, you're going to move in eventually, right?"

"I suppose I will. Not just yet though, too soon."

"Yeah, we don't want to rush things," Sunset said, fluffing up her pillows, "Have you set your alarm?"

"Yeah, set it for 6.30."

"Great," Sunset groaned, "So I miss out on another lie in?"

"But you like getting up on a morning."

"I do. Do you think you can manage to make yourself breakfast?"

"I'm pretty sure I can manage getting myself a bowl of cereal."

"Are you sure?" Sunset teased, "You might spill some milk. Or miss the bowl altogether."

"Yeah, yeah, very funny Sunnykins. Now less talk and more sleeping."

"If you say so Pony Boy. Night night Forte, love you," she said, giving him a kiss.

"Night Sunny, love you too."

Author's Note

NB: The Mirror World's '$' is the same as our world's '£'.

And it's a shame jobs can't be acquired so easily.

Oh and Night Thunder is Connor from my other story 'I Treasure Your Love', albeit this 'Connor' has always been in the Mirror World and is a different person to Connor, despite being the same (if that makes sense).

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Tankoncow
Allmightytoaster
AMG-guy63
Khadija WestAkarkouz
Camron Mouton
Daniel Tate
Moonlit Forest
kent

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 19 - A New Job

Forte grumbled furiously as he switched off the alarm on his phone that, somehow, did not wake Sunset, who was still sleeping peacefully beside him.

"Stupid alarm," Forte grumbled, "It's far too loud."

An alarm like that is more suited to a navy warship.

Reluctantly dragging himself out of bed, he turned back to make sure Sunset was still covered with the quilt, which she was, before lumbering down to the bathroom for a quick wash before breakfast.

After a few minutes, a freshly refreshed Forte, now dressed in a smart casual manner, entered the kitchen and prepared himself a breakfast of three Shredded Wheat with a sprinkling of sugar, and a cup of strong black coffee to give him the energy he'd need to stay awake. Rather than go into the lounge and have his breakfast there, he stayed at the kitchen unit, where he was soon joined by Sunset.

"Morning."

Forte turned around to see her stood in the doorway, complete with bedhead hair and droopy eyes, "Morning Sunny. Coffee?"

Sunset replied with something incomprehensible that Forte assumed was a yes as she slumped over to one of the stools at the table beside the window and sat down, head resting on her hands. Within seconds, a steaming mug of hot coffee was placed in front of her.

*ONE MINUTE LATER*

"That's much better," Sunset said, smiling happily and letting the coffee aroma fill her nose, "I feel properly awake now. Great coffee by the way."

"Thanks. Hungry?"

"Starving. What's in?"

"There's plenty of cereal. There's some bread that needs using if you want toast."

"I'll have that. Do we have any peanut butter?"

"Top cupboard next to the fridge."

Sunset walked over and opened the cupboard, quickly finding what she was after, and almost squeed in delight, "Oh hey, it's the crunchy stuff! In a jumbo sized jar!"

"I didn't know you liked peanut butter on toast."

"I love it!" Sunset replied happily, closing the cupboard door and putting the jar on the counter, "I always put huge dollops on."

"I prefer modest amounts," Forte replied, stuffing some more Shredded Wheat into his mouth.

Sunset grabbed the bread loaf and took out two slices, and popped them into the toaster.

"Looking forward to your first day?" asked Sunset.

"A little. Mostly nervous."

"You'll be fine. Just enjoy yourself and ask your boss if you're not sure on anything."

"What about you? I know it's not technically your first day, but still..."

"I'm a little nervous too. That head chef was a little intimidating, but I'll be OK."

"Well let me know how it goes."

"Sure. I might come and see you working. I get discount, right?"

"Nah, for you I'll charge double."

Sunset frowned at Forte, "Oh really? If that's the case then I'll just forget about baking you a chocolate cake."

"Chocolate cake?" Forte asked nervously.

"With vanilla cream and chocolate toppings, drizzled in chocolate sauce."

Sunset relished in watching Forte contemplate the horror of losing out on such a heavenly delight.

"You know on second thought," Forte replied, "I suppose I could offer you discount."

"That's so sweet of you," Sunset replied happily, wrapping her arms around him and giving him a hug.

"Only if it's permitted though."

A short while later, Forte, now inside the shopping centre, approached the ice cream parlour and headed for the back room to find Soft Scoop in her office, noting immediately her bizarre uniform which caused a small feeling of worry to go through him. As well as a blueberry coloured shirt, she also wore a bizarre headband that consisted of plastic versions ice cream cones, waffles, an ice cream scoop and ice cream itself, as well as a very brightly coloured pvc apron covered in various pictures of ice cream.

"Miss Scoop?" he said nervously, a dreading, foreboding feeling overcoming him that he may have to wear a similar outfit.

Soft Scoop looked up and smiled cheerfully, "Hello there Forte, you're early. You must be eager to get started."

"It wouldn't do well to turn up late on the first day ma'am," he said, his voice quavering a little.

"Indeed not, but please call me Soft Scoop. 'Ma'am' makes me sound old."

"OK...Soft Scoop."

Soft Scoop smiled, "Wonderful. Now, before I set you on your first task, I'll just get your uniform out. Don't worry though, I provide it free of charge. What size shirt are you?"

"Medium."

Forte watched as Soft Scoop went into a locker and took out two shirts, as well as some more items that confirmed his worst of worst fears.

"This is your locker by the way," Soft Scoop said as she handed Forte the items, "If you could put these on then we can get straight to work. Do you need help tying your apron?"

Forte shook his head, "No thanks."

"OK, but if you do, please ask. I'll leave you alone for a moment to get changed, when you're ready come and join me out front."

"Sure thing, Soft Scoop."

Forte watched as Soft Scoop left and shut the door, allowing him some privacy to get changed. With great reluctance, he took off his coat and hung it up on the hooks, followed by his shirt which he folded and put in his locker. He put on the blueberry coloured shirt and buttoned it up before turning to the rest of his uniform with all the enthusiasm of visit to the dentist.

"Well there's no backing out now," he said quietly to himself.

He picked up the apron, identical to Soft Scoop's, and put it on, tying it firmly in place and with as much reluctance, put the headband on also. With a deep sigh, he made his way to the store front to meet Soft Scoop and happened to pass a full length mirror as he did so. Stopping in front of it, he could help but blush in embarrassment at the sight of himself.

"Rainbow will never let me forget this."

But Pinkie however....she'd love it.

Come to think of it, so will Rainbow, but for different reasons.

"Are you OK in there Forte?"

"Coming Soft Scoop," he called back, "I-I was j-just making sure I looked presentable."

Forte slowly walked through the small corridor to the store front where Soft Scoop was busy putting the different ice creams in the freezer cabinet with the glass panel, showing customers the different flavours available.

"Soft Scoop?" he said nervously, a rather large lump forming in his throat.

Soft Scoop turned around and couldn't help but smile delightfully at the sight before her, "Forte dear, you look wonderful."

"Thanks, I guess."

"Excellent," Soft Scoop replied, not noticing Forte's apprehension, "Now, how about your first task?"

"Sure."

"The first task is simple, just put these metal tubs with the different flavours into their places in the counter," she stated gently, "Use this layout plan so you know where what goes where."

Forte took the layout plan Soft Scoop had handed it and looked it over.

"I have some paperwork to do in the office, so if you need me, you'll find me in there," Soft Scoop continued, "After you've put the tubs in, put the various cones out too in the holders and the drinks on the fridge. When you've done that, come to me and I'll show you how to use the till."

Soft Scoop must have noticed Forte's nervousness as she immediately offered reassuring support, "Hey come on now, it's not as difficult as it seems and I'll show you what to do, it's a high tech piece of kit with touch screen and very straightforward interface."

"I just don't want to make a mistake or take too long and get customers angry."

"You won't do, but I'll tell you what, I'll stay with you for the morning, guiding you through things and if you need my help, I'll help. How's that?"

"That's great," Forte replied with a smile.

"Super! In that case I'll leave you to it. Don't feel you need to rush though, we've still half an hour to opening."

"Do people really have ice cream at this time in the morning?"

"You'd be surprised, but I don't mind at all. If people want ice cream at nine in the morning, I'm more than happy to provide it."

Half and hour later, the store was ready for opening. Forte and Soft Scoop stood behind the counter waiting for the first customer of the day. They continued to watch for several minutes as the number of people slowly began to increase down below, a view only just visible from their place in the food court.

"How long before the first customer?" asked Forte.

"It shouldn't be too long. Don't worry Forte, there'll be plenty of customers to serve."

"I apologise in advance if I screw up."

Soft Scoop couldn't help but let out a small giggle and wrapped an arm consolingly around Forte, "You won't. Now chin up and smile, our first customer is approaching."

Forte looked up to see a factor he never entered into the equation.

"Oh no..."

"Forte?" Soft Scoop queried.

"Hiya Forte!"

"H-hi Pinkie."

"You know each other?" asked Soft Scoop.

"We're besties!" Pinkie answered excitedly, "I love your outfits by the way!"

"Thank you," Soft Scoop replied, "Now how can I help you today?"

"A five scoop ice cream in the chocolate covered wafer cone, sprinkled with sprinkles and chocolate sauce please."

"Sure thing, what flavours would you like?" asked Soft Scoop.

"Blueberry, strawberry, cookie dough, raspberry and bubble gum."

"Of course," she replied, before turning to Forte, "Would you like to do the honours?"

"S-sure," Forte replied, looking between the supportive looks of Soft Scoop, and the creepy crazy smile of Pinkie.

Forte grabbed the required wafer cone and an ice cream scoop and began putting the requested ice cream, in Pinkie's requested order and placement, and followed with the sprinkles and chocolate sauce; all the while being watched on by the observant eye of Soft Scoop and the excited Pinkie Pie.

"Here you are, Pinkie," Forte said, handing her the ice cream and serviette, "One five-scoop deluxe, that'll be $2 please, as it's the first day there's a fifty percent discount on all purchases."

"Wow! That's a super deal!" Pinkie replied happily, taking the ice cream, "I'll let the others know."

Forte felt nerves overcome him once again. He knew exactly how the likes of Rainbow and Rarity would react, and wasn't looking forward to either. Sunset too would see the funny side and no doubt poke fun every now and again. Accepting the inevitable with great reluctance, he took the $5 note Pinkie handed him and, under the guidance of Soft Scoop, processed the transaction and gave Pinkie her change.

"Thanks Forte," she said happily, "I'll see you later!"

Pinkie bounced away, eating her ice cream, leaving a Forte and slightly amused Soft Scoop watching on.

"She's a nice girl," Soft Scoop said.

"Crazy though," Forte replied, "I dare not think what goes on inside her head."

"I get the feeling she may be a regular."

"Definitely."

Lunch was drawing ever so closer as Forte served more customers, a green haired girl with music blasting into her headphones and a sporty like girl with indigo hair, and the nervous pit in his stomach seemed to grow larger as he waited for the inevitable arrival of his friends.

The girls paid and went on their way, leaving Forte alone once more. Looking up at the clock he saw it was only 12.15pm.

"Fifteen minutes until lunch break," he muttered to himself, "I just need to get to lunch."

Ten minutes to lunch

"Thank you ma'am," Forte said, handing some change over to a woman, "Have a nice day."

Eight minutes to lunch

Forte looked rapidly between the clock and the food court, now busy with people, but no sign of his friends.

The moment the second hand struck at 12.30pm, Forte began making his way to the back room to remove his uniform before the girls saw him. He almost made through the door but instead bumped, quite literally, into Soft Scoop who fortunately wasn't carrying anything.

"Oof," Soft Scoop grunted.

"Sorry, I didn't see you there."

"Don't worry about it sweetie. Going for lunch?"

"Yeah, I was thinking of having a cheeseburger and fries here on the food court."

"Sounds great. Are you going with your friends?"

"No, they're not here."

"Oh? That pink haired girl is back with a group of other girls."

"What?" Forte replied, feeling an overwhelming sense of dread consume him.

Soft Scoop pointed behind him.

Turning around, he saw the delighted grins of Rainbow, Rarity and Aria.

"Hey girls," he said nervously, "What brings you here?"

"We've just been with Sunset as she went in to that sushi place," Rarity replied, holding back her snickering.

"Nice outfit Forte," Rainbow blurted out in laughter, no longer able to hold it in.

"Thanks," he dead panned.

"I must say," Rarity added, "It's certainly colourful and eye catching. Sunset would certainly like it."

"I love it!"

"We know yer do, Pinkie," Applejack replied, "Anyway, are yer joinin' us fer lunch, Forte?"

"Sure," Forte replied, still feeling a bit silly, "Just let me get ready."

"Why bother?!" Pinkie asked jubilantly, "Sunset is in her uniform too, look!"

Forte looked to where Pinkie was pointing and sure enough Sunset was walking over wearing a sleeveless jinbei like outfit in navy blue, complete with a white apron with a green octopus embroided onto it, white socks and wooden sandals. Tying her hair in place was a fish shaped hair tie, matching the style of the rest of her uniform.

Sunset sheepishly approached the rest of the girls, a slight blush appearing on her face; though not quite as red as Forte's.

"Hey Sunny. Looking good."

"Thanks," she replied, looking at her boyfriend's uniform, "You're not looking bad yourself."

"Uh-huh," he groaned, not able to bring himself to believe that.

"Cheer up Forte," Soft Scoop said, putting an arm around his shoulder, "How boring would it be to wear just boring old polo shirt?"

"Exactly!" Pinkie yelled excitedly, "Now come on! Let's get some lunch!"

Before he could react, Pinkie grabbed his arm and dragged him away to the other food outlets, watched on by a bemused Sunset and Soft Scoop, whilst the other girls went along with the Forte and Pinkie.

"You must be Sunset," Soft Scoop said, approaching her.

"Uh yeah, pleasure to meet you," Sunset replied, extending a hand.

"And I'm Soft Scoop," she replied, shaking Sunset's hand, "Forte mentioned you."

"Oh," Sunset replied, blushing again, "Well, I'm his girlfriend you see."

"I thought as much, he clearly likes you quite a bit."

Sunset let out a small chuckle, "Yeah, he certainly does. I'm surprised with how well he's coping, not so much with the job but with what he's wearing. Forte's not really one for dressing in such a manner."

"I know," Soft Scoop replied sympathetically, "And if it bothered him that much then I wouldn't force him, the headband at least anyway."

"He'll be fine, trust me," Sunset replied with confidence, "He's just a little shy at times."

"How long have you been dating?"

"About a couple of months, I was his chaperone on his first day at CHS and apparently fell for me not long after."

Soft Scoop giggled, "Boys eh?"

"Yeah, anyway I should get going or they'll be wondering where I got to."

"Sure thing, goodbye now."

"Bye."

Forte was sandwiched between Aria and Pinkie, with a still gleeful Rainbow sat directly opposite as he and the other ate their lunches at a nearby burger joint. Being sat at a table with a bench, there was no easy getaway for him and as such was at the mercy of his lady friends.

"If you like my uniform so much Rainbow," Forte began saying with a sprinkling of seriousness, "Why not ask Soft Scoop if there's another position available? You'd be able to wear your own."

"Nah," she replied lazily, taking a large bite out of her bacon double cheeseburger, "Not my style. Besides, I already have a job."

"Where at?"

"The sports store on the ground floor."

"So we all have jobs now?"

"We sure do," Applejack replied.

"I start later," Sunset said, "From two until five when it's less busy. When chef thinks I'm ready he'll let me work during peak hours, so long as I'm not at school during that time."

"What time do you finish Forte?" asked Rarity.

"Five thirty."

"Are you stopping at Sunset's again tonight?"

"Not tonight. If I stay there too often then council might think I'm living there. I'll stop again at the weekend and the day before school starts again, if that's OK with Sunny?"

"Of course it is, you don't have to ask you doofus," Sunset replied, eating her tune salad.

"Great. Anyway, what are the rest of you doing?" Forte asked.

"Just shopping for new materials," Rarity replied, "I have some new...unique...commissions."

"Unique?"

"Now now Mr Heldentenor, that would be breaching client confidentiality."

"It's probably just another dress."

"Rainbow Dash!" Rarity huffed, "My commissions are not 'just another dress', they are works of art, beautifully crafted to a very high standard for clientèle prepared to pay some considerable money for their dream dress or whatever it is they wish me to make."

"But you usually do make dresses."

"That may be, but I do do other clothing items, Forte is an example of that. You yourself have worn leggings I have made and also, don't pretend that I didn't seeing you cast several glances to the dresses in my boutique yesterday."

"I-I-I was just admiring your skills," she said, her cheeks going red.

"Sure you were Rainbow," Applejack teased, "Why don't you jus' admit yer more girly than yer let on."

"Because I'm not," Rainbow repudiated firmly.

"Denyin' it only makes it more true."

"You're one to talk Applejack," Rainbow grumpily replied, "You much prefer getting covered in mud than covered with Rarity's dresses."

"True, but that don't mean ah don't like not gettin' dolled up now and again," Applejack replied, aiming at Rarity, who just giggled in response.

"I really don't see what the fuss is," Forte said aloud, "All I need is a suit and tie and a polished pair of shoes and I'm done, fit for most if not all occasions. The advantages of being a bloke."

"Fashion, like a joke," Rarity said sternly, "Is a serious thing, Forte."

"But like I said to Sunset last night, I don't understand why girls get over excited over dresses."

"Like I said last night, Forte," Sunset replied, "I couldn't explain it to you in any way you'd understand."

"I don't think I ever will."

After finishing his lunch and listening to more about fashion and other boringly uninteresting girl stuff, Forte returned to his place of work where Soft Scoop was serving another customer.

Oh for fuck's sake.

"Hey Forte," Soft Scoop said.

"Hey," he replied, before turning to the customer, "Hey Flash."

"Hey Forte," he replied, suppressing a small laugh, "Nice apron."

"Thanks. Enjoying the winter break?"

"Well enough."

"Do you two know each other?" asked Soft Scoop.

"We go to school together," replied Forte matter of factly.

"Wonderful, if you want to you can serve your friend."

"OK," replied Forte, knowing he couldn't exactly refuse.

"I'll be in the back room if you need me," Soft Scoop replied, leaving Forte with Flash.

"So," Forte began, "What can I get for you?"

"Just a Banana Split please."

"OK, coming right up."

Forte got out the necessary dish and began making the order, watch on by Flash.

"I didn't know you worked here."

"My first day."

"Ah. How's things going with Sunset?"

"Good. I've just been with them, Sunset's got a new job too. At the sushi place."

"Sounds good."

"What about you? Where do you work?"

"I'm...out of work now," he replied rubbing the back of his neck and avoiding eye contact with Forte, "I did work in a music shop but the owner retired before Christmas, so I'm on the lookout again."

"Why not ask Soft Scoop if she has anything?"

"Err..."

"A job's a job."

"Well.....I suppose I could.....would she though? I mean if you've just started then-"

"Stop by tomorrow morning, 8.30."

Both Forte and Flash looked to the doorway and saw Soft Scoop standing there, looking on pleasantly at Flash.

"Sorry?" replied Flash.

"If you'd like a job, then stop by tomorrow morning."

"You're offering me a job?" Flash asked, startled by the approach.

Soft Scoop giggled and nodded, "Yes. I overheard you just now, and you seem to get along with Forte. Besides, another worker will allow for more flexibility and reduce each other's workload."

"Well," Flash began to reply before smiling, "In that case, I'll see you tomorrow morning."

"Excellent. Now, enjoy your ice cream."

Soft Scoop promptly left, returning to the back room, leaving the two lads alone once more. Within a couple more minutes, Forte had finished the Banana Split and handed it over to Flash.

"$2.50 please."

Flash held his contactless card over the reader and within a couple of seconds, it beeped signalling a successful transaction.

"Thank you," Forte said, "Enjoy."

"Thanks. I guess I'll see you tomorrow."

"See you tomorrow."

Flash left with his Banana Split, going to sit down at a table with a good view of what was going on on the levels below; but most notably, sitting on his own.

I wonder where his friends are.

The rest of the afternoon flew by and 5.30pm was rapidly approaching. Forte was busy putting away the various ice creams back into the freezers and the wafer cones into the cupboards. The food court was still busy however, with most people having takeaways from the other outlets on the food court.

"You OK Forte?"

"I'm fine Soft Scoop, just putting the last of the wafers back in the cupboard."

"OK, I'll be through in a minute to show you how to cash up and shut down the till."

"OK."

Sure enough. Soft Scoop came through and took Forte through step by step on how to cash up, and shut down the till, but assured him there;s nothing to worry about but nonetheless would write it down on paper for future reference.

"So, we've made fairly good takings for the first day. Around $550, but that's bearing in mind the first day 50% discount. For the next six days it's a 25% discount. But, if today is anything to go by, it's a promising start."

"Great. I did give my bank details didn't I?"

"Yes, don't worry about that. Are you still OK with being paid monthly?"

"Yes."

"Splendid. I know I said you'd finish at 6.30 but I tell you what though, you've had a good first day so why don't you get yourself off now? Go and see that lovely girlfriend of yours."

"Really?" Forte asked, not hiding his delight.

Soft Scoop giggled and nodded, "Really."

Without missing a beat, Forte rushed into the back room and removed his apron and headband, putting them in his locker, and put in his coat. Within seconds, he was back out and on his way, passing Soft Scoop.

"Bye Soft Scoop, see you tomorrow."

"See you tomorrow, Forte."

As he was leaving, Forte saw Sunset approaching, this time back in her usual clothes, but had no time to speak before Forte kissed her on the cheek and took her by the arm, leading her away.

"Come on Pony Girl, we're going to Pizza Hut."

A bewildered Sunset could only catch a glimpse of an amused Soft Scoop as her knight in shining armour swept her away.

"What gotten you in such a good mood?"

"Pizza!"

"So," Sunset started, taking a bite out of her large meat feast pizza, "How was your first day?"

"It was really good. Not too few customers that I was just standing around, but not so many that I was over burdened."

"How is Soft Scoop? She seems nice."

"She is. Really supportive. I served Flash just after getting back from lunch break."

Sunset's eyes widened in surprise, "Flash? Really?"

Forte nodded, "He starts tomorrow morning."

"Starts......you mean he's going to be a co-worker?"

"Yep. Apparently the music shop he worked at shut down after the owner retired just before Christmas."

"Some time to lose your job."

"Yeah, he seems OK though. What about you? Are you in again tomorrow?"

Sunset nodded, "Yeah, the same shift, so I get to lie in."

Forte groaned and rolled his eyes, "While I have to be up in the early hours."

"Aww," Sunset cooed, "Don't worry. I'll be thinking of you while I'm in my nice, warm, comfy bed."

"Yeah yeah, and I'll think the same when it's you who's getting up early and it's my day off."

"Unlikely since chef said I'll only be doing afternoon shifts for now."

"Speaking of early starts, school starts again soon. It'll be interesting in the Dazzlings being our classmates now."

Sunset couldn't help but smirk delightfully at Forte, "Looking forward to spending more time with Aria?"

"What?!" Forte spluttered, "No-I mean yes, no I mean...damn it."

"Don't worry Forte," Sunset laughed, "I know what you mean to say. Besides, Aria's a nice girl, I'm sure you'll be the best of friends."

"Maybe. Though Pinkie and Sonata seem to have hit off very well."

"Yeah, I dread to think of what will happen if they plan any antics together."

"Even more so if Pony Pinkie popped over."

"I'm pretty sure the universe wouldn't be able to cope."

"Maybe that should be a rule, no more than one Pinkie per universe."

"Agreed. How's the pizza?"

"A good as ever."

After another half hour of chatting, pizzas and dessert, Forte and Sunset were leaving the restaurant, heading back to Forte's car, parked nearby. Snow was once again falling much to the delight of children, not so much anyone else like Forte who had to drive home.

"So," Forte said, "Want a lift back to your place?"

"Sure. Mind if we stop by Cookie House first? I feel like treating myself."

"I don't mind, where is it?"

"Just a couple of streets over."

Soon enough, the pair where outside the store and even before entering, the smell of fresh cookie dough could be smelt. If that wasn't appetising enough, then the sight of rows upon rows of freshly baked cookies of many different flavours would entice even the most strictest of health fanatics.

"Smells wonderful," Sunset said, "Come on Forte, let's see what they have."

"I'm pretty sure they sell cookies."

Sunset turned around and faced Forte with a serious, deadpan expression. Forte nervously grinned and rubbed the back of his neck. Quickly looking for a way to get out of his sticky situation, he pointed out something in the store.

"Oh look," he said, "They even do Super sharing size cookies."

"Uh huh," Sunset replied.

"I could...treat you to one?"

A small smile found its way to Sunset face, "That's wonderful Forte."

"Were....were you having me on again?" Forte asked, feeling a sense of deja vu.

"Maybe. Now come on," she replied, taking him by his hand, "Let's get inside."

Sunset took Forte inside the store, which was already quite busy with other customers despite the relatively late time, and immediately began looking around. Sunset, still holding Forte's hand, took him over to a counter over which people could see cookies being made as the baker commentated throughout, explaining each step.

After that was over, the pair began looking through the store at all the different varieties on offer.

"You're certainly not spoilt for choice," Forte said, "Decided on what you're getting yet?"

"Definitely a triple chocolate, and a honeycomb. What about you?"

"A white chocolate and a Smartie one. Wanna get a large cookie to share?"

"I'd love to, we better get a warm one though. I love the smell of freshly baked cookies."

"Who doesn't?"

Sunset and Forte soon picked out a small collection of cookies each before deciding on a simple chocolate chunk cookie to share, hot straight from the oven. After paying and leaving the store, they headed to his car for the short journey home.

*MEANWHILE, IN ANOTHER AREA OF CANTERLOT*

A lone figure stood outside the door of a detached suburban home complete with double garage, waiting eagerly for the door to open. Especially during the day, she had been waiting eagerly for the evening to come for this moment. Soon enough, the door opened and a familiar friendly face appeared.

"Applejack."

"Hi Rarity," she replied, giving her a hug, which Rarity returned.

"Do come on in darling, it's ever so cold out."

Applejack followed Rarity inside and took her coat and shoes off, which Rarity put away.

"So Rarity," Applejack began nervously, but with slight excitement, "Is it ready?"

"It most certainly is. Come darling, let me show you."

Rarity took Applejack by the hand and lead her upstairs to her bedroom, almost tripping up on the stairs on the way.

"Careful Rarity," Applejack said, "Don't go breakin' yer leg now."

"Sorry darling, but I'm just too excited."

"Where's the rest of yer folk?"

"They've all gone out for the night, it's just you and I darling."

Soon, they were in Rarity's bedroom. Rarity switched on the light and straight away Applejack saw a screen wrapped around a mannequin, clearly intending to hide what was behind from view. Or more precisely, from Applejack's eyes.

"Close your eyes darling."

Reluctantly, Applejack did so and felt Rarity take her by the hand and walk her forwards a few steps.

"Wait here a moment darling, no peeking now."

"Ah won't."

For the next few seconds, Applejack heard noises of things being moved around and out away and the sound of feet rushing around the soft carpet.

"OK, ready now darling, open up your eyes."

Applejack slowly opened her eyes and went slack jawed almost straight away at the sight of the dress before her.

"What do you think, darling?" Rarity asked with barely contained glee, "Do you like it?"

Applejack looked over the dark orange dress, sleeveless and strapless, taking in every detail. The train of the dress, while shirt, still dragged behind slightly and the skirt of the dress, while not billowing out in ridiculous proportions, still added volume to its lower half. The dress all over seemed to shimmer and shine with sparkles under the lights and Applejack couldn't help but smile .

"Ah love it."

"Thank you darling," Rarity replied, throwing herself at Applejack and giving her a hug, "Do you want to try it on now?"

"Ah'd love ta."

Author's Note

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Tankoncow
Allmightytoaster
AMG-guy63
Khadija WestAkarkouz
Camron Mouton
Daniel Tate
Moonlit Forest

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 20 - All The Way To The Friendship Games!

Forte was sitting next to Sunset in a packed auditorium, Principal Celestia having called an assembly to make an important announcement. Quite recently though, a matter of concern was brought to the attention of Forte and the girls by Sunset who had witnessed an unknown figure lurking around the Wondercolt statue and showing an unusually intensive interest.

The mood inside the auditorium however, was less than enthusiastic.

"The pessimism is contagious," Forte said aloud.

"Yeah," replied Sunset, "It's no wonder CHS keep losing."

"You going to compete this time?"

"Maybe, but I think participants get selected. So, maybe I'll get chosen."

"Well I certainly won't."

"Now who's being pessimistic?" Sunset teased, giving Forte a playful elbow in his sides.

"Oh shush you."

Everyone's attention was diverted to the stage as they saw the two sisters head to the centre. The chattering amongst the students quieted down into little more than a murmur until stopping completely, allowing the Principal to speak.

"As I am sure you all know, tomorrow," Celestia began, "Canterlot High School will be hosting our fellow students from Crystal Prep Academy as we join together in the spirit of excellence, sportsmanship, and fidelity to compete in the Friendship Games."

An almost non-existent smattering of applause could be heard of you listened closely.

"Since the games only happen every four years, I'm sure you're all curious what goes on."

"You mean other than us losing?!" shouted Flash.

Both Celestia and Luna dead-panned, not amused at the outburst.

Despite it being accurate. Nonetheless, Celestia continued.

"And that is exactly why I've asked Rainbow Dash to come up and give you all a little, um... context."

Rainbow walked up onto the stage and confidentially took the microphone off of Celestia.

"Thank you, Principal Celestia," Rainbow replied, clearing her throat, "I know a lot of you might think there's no way we can beat a fancy school like Crystal Prep at anything."

"Unless it's a 'losing to Crystal Prep' competition! 'Cause we're really good at that!" Pinkie yelled, much to the agreement of the other students.

Rainbow groaned but carried on with her prep talk, "And I know that CHS has never won the Friendship Games even once."

"Oh, dear. I hope this speech isn't meant to be motivational," Rarity said.

"She's not exactly lifting our spirits," Forte added.

Despite the lacklustre interest from her fellow students, Rainbow continued, determined to awaken the inner Wondercolt inside every CHS student, "Crystal Prep students are super athletic, super smart, and super motivated. But there's one thing they aren't. They aren't Wondercolts!"

Without warning, Rainbow suddenly burst into song and was joined on stage by the schools very own marching band.

After the song ended, cheers erupted around the auditorium once more from the students, a fair number of them clad in pony ears. Forte and the girls rushed over to meet Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy being unusually confident.

"Rainbow Dash, that was amazing! Even I feel like we can win!"

"I feel like my school pride is at an all-time high!" Rarity added.

"Is anybody else wonderin' how Dash ponied up without playin' her guitar?" Applejack asked, being straight to the point as usual.

"I know, right? It's probably because I'm so awesome!"

"Maybe," Sunset replied, though being quick to follow up to not damage Dash's ego, "I mean, you are awesome, but there's gotta be more to it than that, right? It just seems so random."

"Well, it would be nice if you girls could get a handle on it."

Everyone looked to an approaching Vice Principal Luna, as stern faced as ever despite being in a good mood, "We'd like to keep magic as far away from the Friendship Games as possible. We don't want to be accused of cheating."

"We don't need magic to defeat those hoity-toity Crystal Preppers," Rarity replied confidently.

With the exception of Sunset and Luna, the others hummed in agreement, their new found confidence giving them the belief that this time will be the time they finally win.

"Still, the Friendship Games are serious business," Luna replied, "We don't want any surprises. Especially the kind that could cause us to forfeit. Sunset Shimmer, you came here from a world of magic. Perhaps you can get to the bottom of our magical development."

"I'll do my best."

Without another word, Luna left. Rainbow enthusiastically turned to the girls, giddy with excitement for the upcoming games.

"Okay. Anybody have any guesses what the events are gonna be?"

"Pie eating? Cake eating?" Pinkie asked before gasping in awe and hope, "Pie-cake eating?!"

"They won't even let us see what they're doin' to the field. You think they'd at least tell competitors what they're competing in."

"It could be anything."

"Anything?! How will I ever pick the right outfit?!"

"I really wanna help,"Sunset replied, "But I think I better go focus on figuring out why Rainbow Dash ponied up. See ya later!"

"Want me to come with you?" asked Forte.

"Sure."

Forte turned to the girls, "See you girls later."

"Bye Forte!" Pinkie squealed.

Forte soon caught up to Sunset and gently took her hand in his, "You OK?"

"I'm fine, just a little worried about Rainbow ponying up."

"You think it's serious?"

"I think we shouldn't take it lightly. Especially with the Friendship Games coming up."

"It looks like we're in for interesting times again. By the way, where are the Dazzlings?"

"They'll be around somewhere," Sunset replied, before smiling slyly, "Why? Missing Aria?"

Forte rolled his eyes, "Very funny."

Sunset giggled, "There'll be somewhere. Anyway, how's things going at work?"

"Well enough. Flash is OK to work with. What about you at your place?"

"Well enough also. It's quite hectic at times, but I'm learning."

"Any plans for later? After school?"

"No. Why?"

"Wanna go with the girls into town for Pizza?"

"Sure."

"How are you going to look into all this magic stuff?"

"I'll use the science labs."

"You're not going to write to Twilight?"

Sunset shook her head, "No. We can't keep getting her involved every time we have magical incidents."

"I suppose so."

*LATER IN THE DAY*

"I hope the Friendship Games have a music competition, because we would totally rock it!"

"Um, we're supposed to keep magic out of the Friendship Games, remember?" Sunset said.

Rainbow scoffed, clearly not impressed at having to reign in her magical awesomeness.

"Easier said than done, darling. I'm sure in Equestria, magic does whatever you want. But..."

"This isn't Equestria," Sunset finished.

"Well, when it comes to magic, I'm sure you'll figure it out," Applejack added, trying to be supportive.

"And while Sunset works on keeping the magic out of the games, I've been working on what to put in!" Rarity giggled.

"Rarity, what'd you go an' do?"

"Well, I had a littletime on my hands, and since we don't know what the Friendship Games' events are, I made a few options for uniforms!"

Out of nowhere, Rarity pulled out a trolley containing several new outfits, presumably to be worn at the games by whoever as taking part.

"You really didn't have to do that," Rainbow replied, slightly disbelieving at the sight.

"I know."

"No. You really didn't have to," Applejack reiterated.

"I know!" she giggled again, losing herself in her own little world.

Applejack sighed and rubbed her temple, "Uh, Rarity, these outfits are great, but why would you put so much time and effort into clothes we might not even wear? You're gonna exhaust yourself before the games even start."

"Oh pff kch fff ts!" Rarity replied with a dismissive wave of the hand, "Don't be silly, darling! Putting effort into clothes is what I live for, and spending time on my friends fills me with energy!"

Without warning, Rarity suddenly began glowing and levitated up into the air. Magical energy began swirling around her and in a quick flash of magic, pony ears sprouted out of her head and her hair extended into a ponytail.

"And magic, too, I guess," Sunset added.

As quickly as it started though, the magic surrounding Rarity fizzled away and she descended back to the ground, looking drained.

"Actually, Applejack, now that you mention it, I suppose I could use a tiny break."

"I told you."

All of a sudden, the door to the music room opened and much to the shock of everyone, a familiar looking girl stood in the doorway. Albeit in a more serious appearance.

"Twilight?"

"Uh, yes?" she replied, confused.

"Well, I'll be. You shoulda told us you were comin'."

"Darling, those glasses. What are you wearing? It's so... severe."

"My uniform?" Twilight replied, unsure as to how they couldn't know.

"Your uniform for what?"

"For... Crystal Prep. But why does everyone at this school know who I am?

"Did you just say 'Crystal Prep'?" asked Rainbow.

Any answer was cut off by the bark of a dog.

"Spike!"

"You know my dog's name, too?"

"And our music program has especially taken off," Celestia said, her voice getting louder as she passed the music room. As she did, she saw a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye, "Twilight?"

"This is getting ridiculous!"

"I must apologize for the curiosity of my prized student," the other woman said, walking over to 'Twilight'.

"Your student?"

"The smart ones are always curious. I'll return her to check in with the rest of her classmates."

Everyone watched as the pair left, waiting until they were out of earshot before talking again, "I didn't know Twilight had a twin sister."

"She doesn't!" Pinkie squealed, "That Twilight is obviously the Twilight from this world since it couldn't possibly be the Twilight from the pony world since the Twilight from the pony world doesn't go to Crystal Prep or wear glasses."

Celestia went to reply, but perhaps wisely, changed her mind, "Nevermind."

Sometime later in the school gym, CHS and CPA students were mingling amongst their own groups and not getting along with the other side. Forte, Sunset and the girls, including the Dazzlings, were once more with each other, also dressed up in more smart clothing provided by Rarity. All of them though, became gravely concerned after Sunset informed them of what had happened with Twilight and the portal.

"What do ya mean the portal's gone?"

"I mean it's gone," Sunset answered sharply, "It's closed. It's not there anymore!"

"How'd that happen?"

"I don't know," Sunset replied, gravely concerned, "But it has something to do with that Twilight."

"What in tarnation is she up to?"

Everyone looked to where Applejack was looking and sure enough they saw Twilight wandering around with a strange looking device around her neck, bumping into her fellow CPA students and annoying them in the process.

"Leave this to me," Sunset replied, walking over to her, "Twilight, what have you been up to?"

"Me?" Twilight replied, startled, "Oh, I was just, uh—"

"Who wants to know?!" one of the Crystal Prep students asked, seeing the commotion.

"Um, we do," Rainbow answered.

"All right, everyone," Applejack said, getting between Rainbow and her counterpart, "Let's not get too competitive before the games even start."

"The games aren't really competitive since we've never lost," replied another Crystal Prepper.

"That's not a very nice thing to say," Fluttershy said.

"Sorry, dearie," yet another Crystal Prep student said, "But these games aren't about being nice."

"Well, you might use a little tact," Rarity replied.

Twilight tried to back away and extradite herself from the group, but only succeeded in bumping into someone else.

"Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie!"

"Oh, hi. I'm Twilight."

"I know. You look just like my friend. Her name is Twilight too."

"That's... heh, weird."

"What's that?"

"It's sort of a spectrometer. I built it to track EM frequencies, but it can also contain anomalies," Twilight answered confidently, relishing in explaining complex devices, though Pinkie's slightly glazed expression told her it just went over her head, "It measures things."

"Like the party?"

"Yeah, though it doesn't look like much of a party to me."

"I know. Something is definitely missing. Come on!" Pinkie yelled, grabbing Twilight by the arm and taking her away.

"Aah!"

As Pinkie took Twilight away to liven up the party, Principal Celestia took to the stage and soon gathered everyone's attention.

"Hello, everyone! I'd like to take this opportunity to greet all of our visitors from Crystal Prep Academy and welcome them to CHS."

To the side of the stage, near the doorway, Pinkie and Twilight were returning with some assets.

"What in the world is in these?" Twilight asked,

"Party cannons, of course!"

"And lastly," Celestia continued, oblivious to Pinkie's antics, "I would like to recognize the eighteen students that CHS has elected to compete. I don't think we could have chosen a better group to represent the excellence, sportsmanship, and friendship the games stand for."

"Remind me again how we got chosen?" Adagio muttered, looking to her sisters.

"Because we've been really good goody two shoes since we became besties with Forte?" Sonata suggested.

"I wonder what I'll be chosen to do," Forte wondered aloud, "Not that I'll win."

"Less pessimism please Forte," Rainbow replied, "This year is going to be our year!"

In the meantime, Pinkie was stealthily going around the room, 'Pinkiefying' the dreary 'party' up to her standards, placing large piles of iced muffins and cakes of all sorts around the room, dimmed the lights and gave Vinyl a disc to play on her sound system. Like Pinkie, Vinyl too wanted to liven things up so was only too eager to play Pinkie's CD.

As soon as the music started, students from both schools immediately began mingling together, forgetting about their rivalry and enjoying the occasion. Meanwhile, Pinkie had finished setting p her party cannons, much to Twilight's consternation.

"Um, are you sure this is a good idea?"

"Absolutely!"

In an instant, she fired the cannons, showering the gymnasium in confetti and streamers, much to the delight of the students, Canterlot and Crystal Prep alike. Like with Rarity, Pinkie began to glow as her magic began to ponify her, levitating her up into the air as Twilight watched on in astonishment.

"Ooh, floaty!"

As Twilight watched, the device around her neck began to whir and light up, sucking the magical energy from Pinkie. As the magic was absorbed, Pinkie slowly floated back down to the ground feeling drained of all energy.

"Aw! Oh. I am party pooped."

As the device closed and shut down, the music suddenly stopped and the lights were switched back on, the tapping on the mic getting everyone's attention.

"I'd like to thank Principal Celestia for her unconventional welcome," Principal Cinch said, "It's been four years since the last Friendship Games, but it feels as though nothing has changed. Canterlot High continues to pick its competitors in a popularity contest and Crystal Prep continues to field its top eighteen students. It is a comfort to know that even after so many years of losses, your school remains committed to its ideals, however misguided they may be. I wish you all the best of luck, regardless of the inevitable outcome."

Stuck up bitch, Forte thought.

The good spirits between the students quickly evaporated, with the Crystal Prep students soon going back amongst themselves before leaving the gym. Forte and the girls went over to Pinkie, hearing her groan from a distance.

"Oh."

"I'm sorry, Pinkie," Applejack said to her consolingly, "I thought your party additions were really swell."

"They definitely broke the ice," added Fluttershy.

"Yes," Rarity replied, "If only that Principal Cinch hadn't frozen it again."

"Yeah, she's awful."

"Wow, Pinkie, what happened to you?" asked Sunset, noticing her slightly dishevelled appearance.

"I don't know. Everyone started having fun after Twilight and I fired the party cannons and I ponied up."

"Of course you did," Sunset replied, unsurprised by Pinkie's antics.

"But then the magic just drained right out of me."

"Wait, what do you mean 'drained out of you'?"

Before she could answer, Applejack butted in.

"Hey. Where is that other Twilight?"

"Oh. She's right... Uh, well, she was right here," Pinkie replied, looking around for her.

"Well we're sure to see her again," Forte said, "And school's over, so why don't we head into town?"

"Sure," replied Sunset, "Nando's?"

Forte nodded, "Unless anyone else wants to go elsewhere."

"We're fine with that," Aria replied.

"Us too," Applejack added.

It was morning the next day, and the students were currently watching the latest contest that had narrowed down to Sunset against not-Twilight. The maths on the blackboards went way over the heads of most of the students, including Forte, though to Sunset it seemed to come naturally to her. They both soon finished the question, just in time before the buzzer went off.

"Incorrect!" Cynch said, pointing at Sunset.

"That means the winner of the Friendship Games' first event is Twilight Sparkle and Crystal Prep!" Luna stated firmly into the mic, much to the disappointment of CHS students.

The Shadowbolt students cheered in delight, but noticeably didn't congratulate Twilight, and couldn't resist mocking the CHS students. A disappointed looking Sunset walked down from the stage and immediately found herself in the embrace of Forte.

"Don't worry Sunny, you're still the smartest girl in school."

"Thanks Forte," she replied with a smile, returning the hug.

"That was as close to winnin' as Canterlot's ever been," Applejack added, "We might just have a chance this year at NOT getting our arses kicked into the ground."

"Hey, I think they're announcing who goes through to the next stage!" Pinke yelled.

The girls and Forte moved towards the stage to hear the announcement, to be made by Luna who was joined on stage by Celesta, Cadence and Cynch.

"From CHS, the students who will be proceeding to the next stage are, Sunset Shimmer, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Forte Heldentenor, Aria Blaze, Adagio Dazzle, Sonata Dusk, Flash Sentry and Lyra Heartstrings."

A loud roar of cheering erupted throughout the auditorium, though only from the CHS students. The Crystal Prep students could barely muster the effort to look in their direction.

"If you could all come up on stage," Luna continued, "And we will now announce the twelve Crystal Prep students who will be joining you."

Some time later, Fluttershy met up with the girls and Forte again, and informed them of what had transpired between herself and Crystal Prep's Twilight.

"All I did was hand Twilight a bunny," Fluttershy said, "Then I ponied up."

"I just don't get it," Sunset replied, "Rarity's magic came out when she made us outfits. Pinkie's when she fixed the party and now Fluttershy."

"And then Twilight's pendant thingy just pulled the magic right out of me," Fluttershy continued, "I couldn't even stand up."

"Like me at the party!" Pinkie yelled.

"Or me right before we met Twilight!" Rarity added.

"So she's stealing magic?" asked Sunset

"I don't know," Applejack replied, "She doesn't seem like the magic-stealin' type."

"Yeah, but she had something to do with closing the portal," Sunset pointed out, "If her pendant can pull in magic, maybe it stole the portal, too."

"How?" asked Fluttershy

"I don't know. And the pony or person or princess who could help me figure this out is completely unreachable now."

"Which is too bad," Pinkie replied, "Because Twilight knows everything about magic and portals and magical portals and portable magics!"

"For now, let's just focus on beating the Shadowbolts. And as long as this event puts me in a playing field, I don't think we've got anything to worry about."

"Oh, it puts you on a playin' field, alright," Applejack replied, looking on in shock at the sight before them.

The entire group stood still in shock at the sight of the playing field, now transformed into a motocross course complete with jumps and tight turns.

"Am I the only one who thinks this is overkill?" asked Sunset.

"I don't suppose you made motocross outfits?" Applejack asked, looking over to Rarity.

"Oh, don't be ridiculous. Of course I did!"

The race was scheduled for the following day. There would be four competitors competitors for each event; archery, motocross and roller skating. Forte found himself, much to his surprise, in the motocross with Sunset, Aria and Rainbow. Forte finished fastening up his figure hugging outfit Rarity had made, gold and blue like Rainbow's, and got on his bike, starting in 3rd, opposite Indigo Zap.

"You may as well give in now," she said, looking Forte over, "You clearly don't know how to ride a bike."

Whilst not entirely inaccurate, Forte had ridden dirt bikes in the past, though in an empty field with no one in sight to distract him.

"You clearly don't know what I'm capable of."

"Like being a loser?"

"Ignore her Forte," Sunset replied, waiting in pole position, "She just trying to get under your skin."

The sound of a klaxon indicated the race was due to start very soon. Students took their seats in the bleachers and waited eagerly for the best contest yet to begin. While the CHS students were eagerly cheering on their fellow students, waving CHS memorabilia and most wearing pony ears, the Crystal Prep students watched on with boredom, as though winning was already assured to them and no cheering was required.

The sound of the tannoy blared throughout the field, with Dean Cadence the voice at the other end.

"Welcome, everyone to the Friendship Games Tricross Relay! In this event, our qualifying competitors will face off in archery, speed skating, and finally, motocross. So if the competitors are ready. Each competitor must hit a bullseye before their team-mates can start the next leg of the relay."

Each of the motocrossers each gave test revs of their engines, each one waiting for the moment to speed off.

Before they could though, they could only watch as the archery and roller skating went first. Sour Sweet, Twilight, Fleur, Fluttershy, Adagio and Applejack start off the archery event. Sour Sweet immediately scored a bull's-eye, much to her smug satisfaction, and waited for Twilight, who stumbled as she made her way to the podium. She took an arrow out of her quiver and pulled it back against the bow, but found herself unable to get a steady balance and shot the arrow off target.

Fluttershy had some difficulty in getting a bull's-eye, but with either luck or actual skill, she scored a direct hit. Applejack stood up and hit the bull's-eye first time with casual ease.

That allowed Rarity, Sonata, Lyra and Pinkie to begin the speed-skating round, much to the ire of Twilight's team-mates.

"If CPA can't hit another bullseye soon, they'll be out of this race," announced Dean Cadence over the tannoy.

"You're really bad at this!" Sugarcoat yelled from the starting grid.

"You're a really bad team-mate," Forte replied, looking at her with disgust.

"No-one asked for your opinion, loser!"

Forte ignored her, his attention turned back to the archery. He watched on as Applejack assisted Twilight to score a bull's-eye. Quicker than a blink of an eye, the Shadowbolt roller-skater's set off like a bat out of hell, making up for lost time.

The lead Rarity, Pinkie, Sonata and Lyra had built had soon been wiped away and the competitors crossed the finish line almost at the same time.

That was the cue for Forte and the others. A loud roar of engines erupted from the corner of the field where the motocrossers waited. Almost exactly at the same time, they set off. Rainbow quickly took the lead, with Sugarcoat occupying second, Sunset in third, Indigo Zap fourth and Forte fifth, the rest following behind.

Approaching a corner, Forte saw Indigo Zap too wide at the corner and moved in on the inside to overtake, much to her ire. Now in fourth, he now had the dangerous task of overtaking his girlfriend, which may or may not have disastrous consequences later on.

Unbeknownst to the riders, an incident had taken place near the archery stands. Rifts had opened up and large vines were poking through and attacking the competitors. Whilst Rainbow managed to evade them, and ultimately cross the finish line in first place, followed by Sugarcoat in second; Forte could only watch on in horror as one of the vines struck Sunset, knocking her off of her bike.

Unable to stop in time, but able to evade, he continued onwards, due to it being dangerous to stop on a track with speeding bikes and travelling the wrong way, and because the vines were trying to attack him. The other riders, both CHS and Crystal Prep, had either been knocked off or their bikes were being eaten by super-sized hungry plants.

He crossed the line in third place and looking back, he saw that Rainbow had ponied up, much to her delight.

Almost as quickly as it happened, the plants disappeared back into the portals, leaving a calm stillness over the field as the students made their way to the gym. Forte and the others all grouped together again, exhausted over what has transpired.

"Is everybody all right?" Applejack asked, approaching the group.

"Better than all right! We won!" Rainbow enthusiastically replied, seemingly oblivious to what else had happened.

"Yeah, we won, but somebody could've been seriously hurt," Sunset replied, deeply unnerved by it, "The magic is going haywire and I have no idea how to fix it!"

"Um, excuse me," Twilight said, approaching the group looking sheepish, "I didn't mean for any of this to happen. I just wanted to learn about the strange energy coming from your school. I didn't know that it was magic or... how it works."

"That's okay. Neither do we," Rainbow replied.

Before anyone else could say or act, Twilight's pendant opened and began absorbing the magic from Rainbow. The purple magic swirled around into the pendant as Twilight struggled in vain to prevent it, only snapping it shut after the magic was absorbed.

"I'm sorry! It just started absorbing energy on its own! But I'm not sure how!" Twilight pleaded, almost in tears.

"What do you mean you don't know how?!" Sunset snapped, attempting to force the device closed.

Before she could though, it opened again, shooting up a bolt on magic and opening a portal what Sunset recognised as Equestria.

"It also causes these corresponding rifts to appear! I don't know how that works either."

"Is there anything you do know?!" Sunset snapped again, her anger continuing to rise, "Like how to get our magic back?! Or how to fix the portal to Equestria?!"

"Equestria?"

"You're supposed to be so smart, but did you ever think that you shouldn't be messing around with things you don't understand?!"

"But I want to understand!"

"But you don't! And worst of all, you put the lives of my friends in danger!"

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to!" Twilight sobbed, tears falling freely down her cheeks.

Unable to bare another scolding from Sunset, Twilight ran away in tears, chased after by Spike.

Forte watched on, caught in two minds. One to go after Twilight and make sure she was OK, the other staying with Sunset for the same reason. Rainbow had managed to calm her by simply placing a hand on her shoulder, and Sunset seemed to realise she acted too harshly, almost shedding a tear in shame. Before Forte could decide however, the group was approached the principals of the two schools.

"You can't possibly call that a fair race," Cinch moaned.

"Principal Cinch, we all saw what happened. You can't think CHS had some kind of advantage."

"Can't I? Even without your trained attack plants, your students have wings!"

"Well, the race certainly had some... extenuating circumstances. Perhaps we should end the games now and declare a tie."

"A tie?" Cinch asked in disbelief, "Was this your strategy all along? To force us into accepting you as equals? I think not. The games will continue and Crystal Prep will prevail despite your antics and whatever performance-enhancing regimen your students are on."

Cinch walked off in a huff, making way for the girls and Forte to approach Celestia.

"I'm sorry I couldn't stop all this from happening."

"It's not your fault, Sunset."

"Isn't it? I should know how to control the magic I brought here. But I don't. I let everyone down. And now Principal Cinch thinks we're cheating."

"It doesn't matter what Principal Cinch thinks," Celestia replied, trying to comfort her strident.

"But it does. The students here at CHS don't just want to win. They want to beat Crystal Prep. It isn't going to count if the other side doesn't really think they lost. Crystal Prep is never going believe we won fair and square if there's magic around. And that magic is only around... because of me."

Forte walked up to Sunset and wrapped his arms gently around her, pulling her into a hug which Sunset returned.

"Come on Sunny, you're not to blame for what happened."

"But magic only came through when I did."

"Are you sure about that?"

"What do you mean?" Sunset asked, letting go of Forte.

"Well, if you brought magic with you, then what about the magic that created this end of the portal?"

"It wouldn't have the effect we've been witnessing," Sunset replied, "I'd explain but it's quite complicated, and without a basic understanding of magic you may not understand. Don't get me wrong, I'm not saying you're stupid, but it would be like trying to explain nuclear fission and fusion to ponies, they just don't understand the underlying concepts behind it."

"I guess that makes sense. Anyway, how about we get changed?"

"Sure," Sunset replied, before punching Forte in the arm, "But don't think I didn't see you continuing to ride on during the race after I was knocked off!"

"Rainbow came back for you."

Sunset frowned severely, "There will be reprisals for this."

Later, during the early evening, the students and teachers of both schools had gathered in front of the school for the final game of the tournament. Forte and the girls were on one side, while Crystal Prep were on the other. The Dazzlings had decided to mingle among the other CHS students, having not qualified for the final round. The voice of Dean Cadence was once again heard over the tannoy.

"Since the score's tied, the final event will determine the winner of the Friendship Games."

"Somewhere on campus," Luna continued, "A pennant from each school has been hidden. The first team to find their school's flag and bring it back wins."

"And as soon as our teams are ready, we'll begin," Cadence finished.

Back near the bleachers, the Wondercolts were in a less than enthusiastic mood.

"I don't feel like playing these games anymore," Fluttershy said, feeling glum.

"But we have to play," Rainbow countered urgently, "This is the last event!"

"It's a little hard to focus with all the magic stealing and portal opening," Rarity replied.

"And I feel awful about what I said to Twilight," Sunset added, looking ashamed.

"Especially since she obviously didn't mean to do all the stuff she did. She's actually really nice," Fluttershy added, before realising that the comment had the opposite effect of what she intended.

Sunset could only facepalm in shame, the encounter with Twilight running through her mind again.

"Let's just get through this last event and prove we're not a bunch of cheaters," Applejack added, "Then you can go over and apologize."

Applejack's suggestion seemed to lift Sunset's spirits a little as she managed a small smile.

After a few moments, the group watched as Twilight, on her own, began to walk towards them, holding her magic absorbing pendant.

Stopping in the middle of the courtyard, Twilight opened her device. A small ball of white purple magic appeared,before soon erupting rapidly and lifting Twilight up into the air. All the students and teachers of the schools watched on in shock as Twilight continued to rise further and further upwards before the ball of energy began to envelope her.

"HELP ME!" she pleaded, only to see her fellow students and principal just stand there and watch.

The magic suddenly engulfs and corrupts Twilight, transforming her into a monstrous creature with large wings and a large horn protruding from her head.

The magic quickly dissipated, and shocked by what she was seeing, Cinch cowardly back tracked away from the courtyard.

Looking around the yard, the transformed Twilight soon found Sunset.

"You were right! I didn't understand magic before, but I do now!"

'Twilight' sent a blast of magical energy at Sunset who managed to duck out of the way in time. Falling to the floor and looking back, Sunset saw, to her horror, that a rift had been opened. 'Twilight' sent other blasts of magic elsewhere, opening up multiple rifts.

"Equestria! Twilight, you can't do this!"

"Why not?! There's a whole other world right there, and it's just filled with magic!"

"But you're destroying this world to get it!"

"So what? There's more magic there, and I want to understand it all!"

Mad with dark power, 'Twilight' unleashed bolt after bolt of magic, opening up a massive rift in the ground to Equestria. Students ran around the yard both trying to avoid being hit with magic and avoid falling through the rifts. Some CHS students almost did, but were saved from doing so by Crystal Prep students, all signs of rivalry forgotten.

Meanwhile, Sunset was still focussed on Twilight, desperately trying to prevent further damage, both to the world and Twilight. With Twilight's magic absorbing pendant in hand, she approached the raging dark demon.

"This isn't the way! I know you feel powerful right now, like you can have everything you want! I've been where you are, I've made the same mistake you're making! I put on a crown and, just like you, I was overwhelmed by the magic it contained! I thought it could get me everything I wanted!"

"Oh, you're wrong. Unlike you, I can have everything I want!"

"No, you can't. Even with all that magic and power, you'll still be alone!" Sunset passionately pleaded, "True magic comes from honesty! Loyalty! Laughter! Generosity! Kindness! I understand you, Twilight, and I want to show you the most important magic of all..."

Almost on cue, her friends all began glowing with magic, including Forte, and to the amazement of all of them, the Dazzlings also. Magic, coloured to reflect that of each individual, began flowing from them to the pendant. Sunset, and Forte holding her hand beside her, held up the pendant with her other hand and the pair began levitating into the air. After the pendant had finished absorbing magic, it snapped shut and Sunset slammed it towards the ground, exploding in mid-air, and enveloping Sunset in a magic bubble.

Like Twilight, Sunset was transformed into super magical being, complete with magical wings and horn and yet another new outfit. Golden boots that reached up to her mid shins, and a strapless and sleeveless light pink dress with a light green skirt underneath, flame like additions above her breasts and a necklace with her cutie mark as a pendant, Forte once more could help but blush at how beautiful she looked.

"...the Magic of Friendship!"

Stretching her arms outwards, Sunset unleashed her own magic and closed the rifts with ease, much to the ire of Twilight, who launched herself forward in anger at Sunset. Sunset, launched herself forward to meet Twilight, a massive ball of white magic erupting upon contact with each other, momentarily blinding everyone in the area. The battle between the pair continued with everyone else watching on helplessly as blasts of magic shot across the yard.

Their magic blasts soon met in the middle and remained in a stalemate for several tense seconds before Twilight got the upper hand and pushed her magic energy closer to Sunset, much to the worried onlookers, fearing what would befall them from the seemingly inevitable.

"Twilight!"

Just before Twilight could push her magic all the way to Sunset and defeat her, her attention was distracted by her only true friend. Looking down, she saw the terrified look of her four legged companion, and for a brief moment, her true self re-emerged, as shown by her eyes returning to their normal appearance. Capitalising on the distraction, Sunset unleashed her own magic salvo once more, completely engulfing Twilight just as her alter-ego re-emerged.

Sunset and Twilight found themselves in an ethereal place, surrounded by flowing white energy, and floating in place. Sunset, sympathetic to what Twilight was going through, understanding all to well the emotions she was feeling, extended her hand.

"Take my hand, Twilight. Let me show you there's another way... just like someone once did for me."

Ironic, Sunset thought, Considering it was Twilight.

Though initially hesitant, Twilight, with tears forming in her eyes, reached out to accept Sunset's offer. Upon holding her hand, a small ball of golden energy spiralled its way up Twilight's arms and up her head and above. A few seconds later, the pair, now back in normal form, touched back down on the ground in front of CHS, both looking a little worse for wear.

"I'm so sorry," Twilight said quietly, still in tears, "I didn't mean for any of this to happen."

"I know," Sunset replied, "And going by my own experiences, they'll forgive you."

Before anyone else could say or do anything, the grating voice of Cinch could be heard, after her being seen coming out of hiding.

"Principal Celestia, on behalf of Crystal Prep, I demand that you forfeit the Friendship Games! Clearly, CHS has had unfair advantage for quite some time! And it's certainly obvious that your students have been using magic for their own benefit!"

Unbeknownst to Cinch, every student was giving her harsh, unimpressed glares, her own students included, having now seen her for what she truly is.

"I'd like to think that saving the world benefits us all," Celestia replied.

"At least they didn't manipulate Twilight into releasing all the stolen magic and turning into a power-crazed magical creature that tried to rip the world apart just to win a game," Sugarcoat stated matter-of-factly.

"Wow! That's a lot to take in when you say it all at once," Pinkie replied, unaccustomed to being on the receiving end of her own kind of antics.

"That's ridiculous!" Cinch replied, insulted at the accusation.

"Nope, that's pretty much what happened," Spike replied, garnering a few shocked looks.

"Actually, we're all to blame," Soursweet replied softly, before suddenly becoming harsh in her tone, "Mostly it was her!"

Shocked at the behaviour of her students, Cinch angrily turned to Celestia, "Obviously my students have been infected with your magic, but I plan on taking all of this up with the school board!"

"Good. I'm sure they would be very interested in hearing all about the magical students with wings," Celestia mockingly replied.

"Oh, and the portals to different dimensions," Luna added, joining in the fun.

"And don't forget to tell them about the talking dog," Cadence added, not missing out a chance to take a long overdue swipe at her boss.

"Because that would never ruin your reputation" Spike added, further adding to Cinch's mockery and humiliation.

Looking around at both sets of students standing united against her with smug satisfaction on their faces and on the brink of rage, Cinch unexpectedly and suddenly, almost at the flip of a switch, said nothing and calmly walked away.

After she had left, Celestia approached the gathered students.

"Well, I know these Friendship Games haven't been what any of us expected, but given what we've all just been through, I think it's fair to declare us all winners."

A round cheers erupted from all students, clearly satisfied with the result. Almost all, as Twilight was still looking a little upset over what had transpired.

"You OK Twilight?" asked Sunset.

"I'll be OK, I think."

"I meant what I said, I am here for you...whenever you need me."

"Thank you."

The pair shared a quick hug, before Sunset moved on to other matters.

"Twilight, I'd just like to apologise for what I said to you after the motocross event."

"Oh that...don't worry about it. You had every right to be angry."

It doesn't justify what I said or for how I acted. I'm sorry."

"Well, if it means that much to you, I accept your apology."

"Thank you."

"You're welcome."

The following morning, next to the ruined CHS Wondercolt statue, most of the girls were gathered together hving a chat as they saw Forte and Sunset approach. Forte, still recovering from his night of hell, walked in with a refreshed looking Sunset, holding his hand. They quickly found the girls sitting at the table and joined them.

"Morning girls," Sunset said, "How are you all today?"

"I feel wonderful darling. And I must say, you look particularly radiant today."

"Thank you, well I did have Forte spend the night with me."

"I bet you both had a night of fun," Rainbow snickered, "Forte certainly looks worn out. What exactly did you do? Ride him l like a pony and make him scream like a banshee?"

"Rainbow Dash!" Rarity scolded.

Rainbow stifled laughs, while the others looked away, slightly embarrassed. Though not as much as Forte.

Well let's not rule anything out, thought Sunset.

"No," Sunset replied, "But I think he learned his lesson from yesterday."

"Indeed," Rarity replied, looking unimpressed at the individual in question, "Imagine, leaving your girlfriend behind like that. Such ungentlemanly."

"Rainbow went back for her," Forte replied with a shrug of the shoulders, "I would have but it was too dangerous."

Sunset gently shook her head, "Oh Forte..."

"Why don't we have a rematch?" Forte suggested, "The bikes are still here, I'm sure if we asked nicely we would be allowed."

"Sure," Sunset replied with a smile, "Loser has to do whatever the winner wants."

"Agreed," Forte replied, "Hey Pinkie, are you throwing one of your parties after the ceremony?"

"Of course I am," Pinkie replied, "And this time there won't be a meanie Principal Cinch to ruin it!"

"Still no word from Princess Twilight?" asked Fluttershy, noting the magical journal in Sunset's hands.

"Not yet. But I think I may have figured out how magic works in this world."

Everyone looked at Sunset with keen interest.

"We pony up when we're showing the truest part of ourselves. I was so busy waiting for someone else to give me the answers that I gave up looking for them myself. I'm sure there will be more magical problems that pop up in this world, but like Applejack said, Princess Twilight has her own problems to worry about in Equestria. We can't expect her to always be around to help us."

"But maybe I can be?"

Everyone looked to where the familiar sounding voice was coming from, and where slightly shocked to see their world's Twilight approach with Principal Celestia.

"It seems we have a new Wondercolt here at Canterlot High!" Celestia said, beaming with delight.

"I'm not sure how much help I could be," Twilight said nervously, "But I'd like to try. If you would all give me a chance."

"I'm sure I can count on you girls to help her feel at home," Celestia added reassuringly.

"You sure can," Sunset replied, welcoming their new friend into the fold.

Celestia left Twilight with the girls and Forte, Twilight still feeling a little nervous.

"Hiya new bestie!" Pinkie said, bursting forward and hugging Twilight tightly, "Are you coming to 'Yay-For-Finally-Having-A-Proper-Friendship-Games-Friendship-Games later?"

"Errr...what?" Twilight asked, not understanding what she was asked.

"Usually," Applejack intervened, "When Pinkie gets like this, it's usually in yer best interests to just say 'yes'."

Twilight looked back to Pinkie who was still looking at her with a big cheesy grin.

"Errr....yes?"

"YAY!"

It was now afternoon, and the bleachers were packed to the rafters with CHS and Crystal Prep students, some of the latter even sporting pony ears headbands, for a rematch of the motocross race. Forte, Sunset and Rainbow were once more donned in biker gear, as were Sugarcoat, Indigo Zap and Lemon Zest. The latter standing in instead for Crystal Prep. The racers started on the grid according to where they finished in the games. Sunset was on pole position while Forte was fifth and Rainbow fourth.

"Attention racers and students," Dean Cadence announced over the tannoy, "This will be sixty nine lap race, starting at the sound of the klaxon."

A few seconds past as the crowd cheered, and the racers waited tentatively for the klaxon to be blasted and the green flag to be waved.

Smalls beads of sweat formed on Forte's forehead, the nerves starting to get the better of him.

The klaxon sounded and the racers set off, unfortunately however, Forte was slow off the line having been preoccupied as to what Sunset would have him do. So slow off the line he found himself a second behind the fifth placed Lemon Zest approaching the first corner, while up ahead, Rainbow had already climbed to second place.

Five laps in and Forte's position had barely improved, though he had closed the gap so he was right behind the fifth placed Sugarcoat. Sunset and Rainbow were still neck and neck, though they had pulled out ahead with a significant five second lead.

They'll lap me before the halfway point of the race if I don't get a move on, Forte thought.

Two more laps, and Forte finally had a the chance to overtake.

Sugarcoat had approached the corner at too high a speed and too narrow an angle, having to brake hard, they locked causing her to miss the apex and Forte, taking his chance, passed on the inside into fifth place, quickly gaining ground on the fourth placed Lemon Zest.

Five more laps, and Sunset and Rainbow were still in the lead, even further ahead. Forte was also neck and neck with Lemon Zest, the lime haired girl proving quite tricky to get past. She knew she couldn't hold Forte off for much longer, as he was quicker, but she was able to hold him long enough for Sugarcoat to catch up.

Approaching the corner before the long straight, Forte tried to risk taking the corner at a wider angle and cutting in on the inside, by braking earlier but lighter. He approached the corner as planned and applied moderate braking force, causing Sugarcoat to go past. She and Lemon Zest though, having approached the corner at a higher speed, braked harder and took the corner slowly, allowing Forte to catch up almost straight away. Coming out of the corner and onto the long straight though, Forte, still going at a higher speed than the girls, floored it and sped off a full throttle down the long straight, much to the delight of his fellow Wondercolts.

The race continued, and by the time the race was on the 42nd lap, Forte was in a solid third place, behind Sunset and Rainbow, the latter now in the lead due to Sunset having been slow to accelerate coming out of a corner on the 35th lap.

Fortunately though, the racers behind hadn't been lapped.

On the 43rd lap, after crossing the start/finish line, Rainbow approached the corner, went to apply the brakes but somehow, her fingers slipped off of the brake lever causing her to approach the corner too fast. Fortunately, she managed to quickly recover and apply the brakes, but not before Sunset, Forte and Indigo Zap zoomed past.

Forte, was now on the heels of his girlfriend, while Rainbow was very quickly on the brink of overtaking Indigo Zap.

To say the crowd were excited was putting it mildly. Teachers and students alike were cheering the racers on, not caring particularly who won, but enjoying the race for the spectacle that it was.

By the time of the 67th lap, Sunset was marginally ahead, a second-to-slow decision or wrong decision away from losing first place. Rainbow trailed behind Indigo Zap in fourth, while Lemon Zest and Sugarcoat trailer 5th and 6th respectively.

Forte's heart pounded like never before, his front wheel almost touching Sunset's rear end.

Approaching the penultimate corner of the lap, Sunset locked her brakes.

Seeing his opportunity, he gunned it.

Unfortunately, he gunned it too soon and took the corner too fast, taking him out wide on the exit of the corner and going off of the track for a few seconds. He could only watch in dismay as Sunset, Indigo Zap and Rainbow sped by, Forte unable to gain speed quick enough. In his attempt to go for first instead of settling for second, he was now in fourth place with only two laps to go.

Sunset was now firmly in first place with the race all but won, Indigo Zap in second with Rainbow close behind in third. Lemon Zest and Sugarcoat trailed behind Forte, close but unlikely to overtake him with the time left, unless Forte came off of his bike or made another costly mistake.

Approaching the last corner of the last lap, Forte could only watch as Sunset crossed the line in first place. Two seconds later, Indigo Zap and Rainbow crossed almost at the same time in 2nd and 3rd respectively, five seconds after that, Forte crossed the line.

Fourth.

Had I not been impatient I would have finished second.

Forte slowed to a halt with the others, and were followed a few seconds later by Lemon Zest and Sugarcoat.

"You OK Forte?" asked Sunset, approaching him and removing her helmet.

"Yeah," he groaned, removing his own helmet, "Good race. You deserved to win."

"Thank you. You raced pretty well yourself."

"Not well enough. I muffed it up trying to overtake you."

"So? it's nothing to feel bad about."

"Sunset's right," Rainbow said, pounding a fist into the palm of her hand, "You raced awesomely!"

"GOOD RACE FORTE!"

Forte suddenly felt himself being hugged tightly and nuzzled in the face by a familiar blue haired girl.

"Calm down Sonata," Aria groaned, but making no attempt to pry her off of him.

After several more seconds of intense hugging, much to the amusement of the other students, she finally let go.

"You were awesome out there, Forte!"

"I suppose so."

"Don't be such a grumpy guts," Pinkie added, bouncing over to him and hugging him, "Besides, you won 'Best Racer'!"

"Indeed," came a voice from the opposite direction.

"Vice-Principal Luna," Forte said, "'Best Racer'?"

"Indeed," Luna repeated, "The winner of a race isn't necessarily the best racer of the race.Now, if you'll follow me to the podium, we give you your rewards."

"Rewards?" questioned Sunset, "I thought this race was just for fun?"

"For fun?" queried Luna, "My dear Sunset, what is the point in having a competition if there is nothing to win?"

Before anyone could answer, Luna walked away, her point made. The students followed her to the podium, were the top three took their places. All three receiving a medal corresponding to their place, meaning gold for Sunset, silver for Indigo Zap and bronze for Rainbow, in addition to having headpieces made of flowers placed on their heads, much to the slight embarrassment of Indigo Zap and Rainbow. Sunset didn't give a damn.

"And of course," Celestia continued, "The award for best racer goes to Forte Heldentenor."

Please don't put flowers in my hair
Please don't put flowers in my hair,
Please don't put flowers in my hair,
Please don't put flowers in my hair.

Forte walked up to the podium to receive his award, also a medal, made of stainless steel. He began to walk away, until he was called back by his Principal.

"Not so fast Mr Heldentenor," she said, holding another item.

"Is this necessary?" he asked quietly.

"It's this or a speech."

"I'll take the flowers," Forte replied quickly, considering it the lesser of two evils.

Celestia placed the flower headband on his head, consisting of white flowers, and Forte turned to Sunset and the others. Sunset looked like she wanted burst into giggles, while Indigo and Rainbow were barely holding themselves together.

The teachers left the students be, having announced the school day over, leaving them to do whatever they pleased, it being a Friday also meant they mutually agreed to start their weekend early.

"You look quite cute with that, Pony Boy," Sunset said, giving him a hug, "You should wear flowers in your hair more often."

"No thanks," he said, taking it off, "I look absolutely ridiculous in them."

"I'm the fashion expert darling," Rarity said, approaching them, "Leave those judgements to me."

"So," Rainbow said, "What's everyone doing now?"

"Well," Forte replied, "Sunset and I were headed into town later to get pizza, anyone want to join us?"

Before anyone could respond, the sound of the portal activating caught everyone's attention, even more so when they saw who came out of it.

"I'm so sorry I didn't get here sooner! I didn't get your messages until just now because I was caught in this time travel loop and, honestly, it was the strangest thing that's ever happened to me!"

Silence permeated the air as everyone looked from Princess Twilight to Twilight then back to Princess Twilight.

Princess Twilight, to her credit, realised fairly quickly her friend's odd reaction, or lack of, soon noticing why.

"Make that the second strangest."

"Princess Twilight," Sunset said as she walked over to her, "Meet...Twilight Sparkle."

Princess Twilight looked between Sunset and her doppelgänger, "I think an explanation is required."

Author's Note

What did Sunset do to Forte?

If I said what I may have had to change the rating to mature.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Tankoncow
AMG-guy63
Khadija WestAkarkouz
Camron Mouton
Daniel Tate
Moonlit Forest

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 21 - Doppelgangers

A short while later, the group were in Sugarcube Corner, the two Twilight's sitting opposite one another, while Forte was sandwiched between Sunset and Aria. The rest of the group just kept looking between the pair, still quite shocked at seeing the pair together for the first time.

"So," Twilight said, "You're me? From another world?"

Princess Twilight nodded, smiling happily, "Yes."

"And in your world, you're a pony?"

"Yes."

"A pony princess?"

"Yes."

"And Sunset is a pony too?"

"I am," Sunset replied.

"What about him?" she asked, pointing to Forte.

"I'm human,"" Forte replied, "Though I do have a pony counterpart like yourself. Good guy. I can see why people....or ponies like him."

"Narcissist," Sunset muttered.

"Takes one to know one."

"Touche, pony boy."

"Pony boy?" Twilight queried.

"Just a pet name for Forte," Sunset replied, "It came about on his first day at CHS when we teased him over wearing pony ears?"

"Wearing pony ears? You mean those blue and yellow headbands I saw everyone wearing?"

Sunset nodded, "Yep. Which reminds us..."

Taking the cue from Sunset, Rarity reached into her handbag and took out a familiar looking headband and handed them to Twilight.

"Here you are darling. Try them on."

Tentatively, Twilight reached out and took them, placing them on her head, "Is this...normal?"

"It's sort of a tradition for all new Canterlot Wondercolts," Sunset replied, "I did the same."

"Welllllll.....if it's tradition... then I guess I'll honour it," she replied, placing the headband on her head.

"YAY!" Pinkie squealed, hugging Twilight tightly, "SCI-TWI'S OFFICIALLY A WONDERCOLT NOW!"

"Sci-Twi?" Twilight repeated.

"Just a nickname, otherwise we would confuse you with Twilight."

"Speaking of counterparts," Sunset said, pulling Forte into a hug, "How is the other Forte doing?"

"He's doing good," Princess Twilight answered.

"Is that a blush I see on your cheeks?" Rarity asked.

"NO!"

"It is!" Sunset gleefully replied, "Come on Twilight, tell us. How are things going with pony Forte?"

Looking around at expecting eyes, Twilight sighed deeply, relenting to her friend's wishes, "Fine. Things are going well."

"And?" queried Sunset further.

"We....we went on another date," she replied, twiddling her fingers in her hair.

"Tell us more."

"Are you sure about this new school?" the girl asked, "I mean, what if the students don't like me?"

"You'll be fine, dear," the girl's mother replied, "I've heard many good things about this school recently, and apparently the current Principal is considered the best one the school's ever had."

"But still-"

"Stop worrying darling, you'll fit in brilliantly and make lots of new friends."

"I hope so," the girl replied, massaging the bruise on her arm.

Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Canterlot, a prison van was travelling along a deserted road towards the nearby maximum security prison. Among their passengers, one mouthy teenager.

"FUCKING LET ME OUT OF THIS FUCKING CAGE YOU FUCKING ARSEHOLES!"

The driver sighed, "Does she ever shut up?"

"It's a pity regulations forbid us from smacking her," his colleague replied, "She's long overdue a good hiding."

"YOU CAN'T FUCKING HIT ME YOU FUCKING PAEDO!"

"SHUT UP!"

The entire van fell silent as her fellow prisoners looked at who shouted, wisely choosing to remain silent. Gilda, however....

"Who the fuck do you-"

"I SAID BE SILENT! NOT ONE MORE WORD FROM YOU!"

The ferocity of his voice and intensity of his glare was finally enough to shut Gilda up, the pathetic girl starting to feel a sense of fear she was more used to inflicting on others. Being on the receiving end of it was a new experience for her.

The journey continued on dead silence for a few more minutes, until the sound of screeching tires caught the driver's attention.

"Oh shit."

"What?" asked the other guard.

The driver looked in his mirrors, "We've got company!"

Looking out of the rear window, the other guard could see several black vehicles speeding towards them. His heart rate sky-rocketing and panic ensuing, in his desperate attempts to radio for help, he dropped his radio onto the floor, causing it to break.

"Fuck!"

Stupid cheap shit! Thanks a lot government budget cuts!

The driver however, could do nothing as four more powerful and manoeuvrable black BMW M5 F90's boxed the van, slowing down and eventually forcing it to a stop. Several balaclava clad men got out and immediately pulled out pistols and semi-automatic rifles, aiming them directly at the prison officers.

"OPEN THE DOORS!" one of them yelled, running towards the van, soon joined by his comrades.

Not getting a response, the first man fired a warning shot into the front, barely missing the driver.

"NOW!" bellowed the first man.

Not wishing to put himself or his colleagues in further danger, the driver complied and getting out of the van, unlocked the rear doors, allowing the other man to open them. The driver and the two accompanying guards were then forced to the ground. While they were kept under gunpoint by other men, the first two went to the van and, using the keys they took off of the guards began freeing the prisoners.

"About time you showed up," one of the prisoners said, "What kept you?"

"Orders from the boss," the first man replied.

"HEY!"

The men looked over to see a teenage girl.

"Are you going to fucking blabber all day or are you going to fucking free me too?!"

"You're not one of us," the first man replied.

"Fucking get me out of this fucking cage you fucking prick!"

The man just stared at the girl.

If she knew who I am and who I work for, she wouldn't shout her mouth off like that. Then again, she could come in useful. We could do with more fall guys.

The man walked over to the girl's cage.

"If I let you out, it means you join us as payment."

"Deal."

"You don't even know who we are."

"Don't give a shit. I just want to get the fuck out of here and get my revenge on those little shits who put me here."

"It's fine," a fellow prisoner said, "Gilda can join us. The Boss can decide if her membership is permanent."

We could do with more pawns to take the blame. This stupid girl fits the bill perfectly.

The man nodded and began to unlock the cage door and then the girls handcuffs.

"Follow my colleagues," her fellow prisoner said, "And they will show you to one of our cars."

"And who are you supposed to be?"

"His boss, but not the boss," the man replied, pointing to the first man, "Now, we need to get moving before the cops show up."

They freed the other prisoners, who, like Gilda, agreed to join them in exchange for freedom. They were already facing life in prison, so it's not like they had anything else to lose.

Gilda was escorted inside the enormous house. The large hallway with marble flooring, with staircases on either side and doorways to six other rooms was larger than the pitifully small house her useless parents had. As she followed the men further into the entrance way, a tall, purple skinned woman approached with a large scar over her right eye. At over 6ft tall, without high heels, she was easily the tallest woman Gilda had ever seen.

"You're late!" she spat, "The Boss was expecting you an hour ago!"

"We had a delay with a jumped up copper who'd been watching too much Z-Cars," the caporegime replied.

"And he has been dealt with?"

"Gilda here subdued him," he replied, pointing to her.

"Subdued?" the woman replied, "By this little girl?"

"LITTLE GIRL? JUST WHO THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU'RE FUCKING TALKING TO?"

The woman didn't bat an eyelid, instead she just looked on deeply unimpressed at the lack of respect and cordiality.

"Easy Gilda," the caporegime replied, "She's Tempest Shadow, Underboss to the Storm King."

"And she would do well to learn to hold here tongue when her superiors are talking."

Before Gilda could shout her mouth off again, Tempest continued, "Now come, the boss is waiting."

Without another word, Tempest turned around and walked away, quickly followed by the others through several rooms, all ornately decorated and absolutely spotless, until they reached a pair of mahogany door that were closed. Tempest knocked on the door and waited a few seconds for them to open.

"Ah, Tempest!" a loud voice boomed, "Enter!"

"Wait here," she said to Gilda, "Do not enter until you are told to do so."

Despite wanting to tell Tempest she can go and do one, she obeyed. Tempest entered the room to face her boss, accompanied by two bodyguards and his consigliere.

"Sir, I have returned with the two caporegimes."

"So I've been told. I also understand they received assistance from an outsider?"

"Yes, sir. She is outside the room right now."

"Bring her in."

"Yes, sir."

Tempest walked over to the door and looked at Gilda, "You may enter."

Gilda followed and saw almost straight away, sitting at a large mahogany desk, a huge, well dressed man.

"Hello there, little girl, I am the Storm King." he said, "I understand you assisted two of my men today?"

Gilda resisted the urge to tear a strip off of him, insulted at being called a 'little girl', but knew that getting into a fight with the boss boss of a crime gang was rather unwise.

"Yeah," she shrugged, "Do I get a reward?"

Tempest could almost feel a vein burst inside he head.

The Storm King however, reacted differently and instead burst into laughter, surprising everyone else in the room who had expected the boss to unleash a furious grilling for such appalling attitude and lack of respect.

"I like you, little girl."

"My name is Gilda!"

"I'll be sure to remember that, little girl. Now, what can I offer in return for your assistance?"

"Return?" Gilda queried, forgetting about being called 'Little Girl'.

"Of course. You helped us, so we shall reward you. What do you want? New car? Luxury holiday? Luxury mansion? Enemies killed?"

"What do you mean, 'enemies killed'?" Gilda asked, unsure what she had just heard.

"Is there someone you don't like who you'd like killed?" the Storm King asked casually.

Gilda didn't hesitate to tell him exactly what she wanted.

"I want those shits!" she replied, slamming a fist down on the Storm King's desk, "I want to fucking hurt them for the lies they made about me! I want to smash their fucking faces in for insulting me! I want to rip their finger nails out! Smash their fucking kneecaps with a sledgehammer! Cut their ears off and gouge their fucking eyes out!"

"And who are these 'shits'?" the Storm King asked, impressed with Gilda's proclivity for extreme violence and exacting revenge with merciless brutality.

"Just a couple of goody two shoes, smarty pants dweebs who need to be taught a lesson. Give me some guys and let me find them."

The Storm King smiled, "I like you. Tempest, assign some underlings to her to track down these 'dweebs'. And when you have them, assign them a room each in our.....hostel."

"Yes, sir," Tempest replied, "It shall be done."

The cold winter wind blew gently through the girl's hair as she walked through West Canterlot Park, the only source of light being from the streetlights along the path. The girl was in no rush to get home, taking a steady pace and taking in the sights of her new home city and eagerly looking forward to starting at CHS.

She had just turned down the path into a dimly lit park, headed directly for her home, when she felt a blow to the back of the head and her vision going black.

*MEANWHILE*

Forte was sitting with Sunset on the sofa, the other girls having gone back to their homes, with a large tub of popcorn in her lap and large bottle of Pepsi Max on the table, with the latest Power Ponies beginning on the TV.

"We have the same thing in Equestria, except actual ponies are the superheroes."

"Why is our side's version called Power Ponies if ponies aren't used then?"

"No idea, but the rumour is the creator was an avid Equestrian, by which I mean he enjoyed horse riding."

"Have you...." Forte began, nervously rubbing the back of his head, "Have you ever ridden a horse?"

"Once, on AJ's farm not long after I opened up to them."

"What did you think?"

"It felt a little weird. Even more so considering that equines don't talk in this world. What about you? Have you ever ridden a horse? Or a pony?"

"I rode on the back of your Princess's back."

"That doesn't count," Sunset deadpanned.

"IN that case, no. I haven't."

"You could ride me like a pony if you like."

"Sorry? I couldn't hear you."

"Oh nothing, Pony Boy."

Note to self, buy some more toys.

The girl woke up groggily, the pain in the back of her head still throbbing. She went to rub the sore area to soothe the pain, but felt herself unable to move or see.

She then tried to speak, but just as quickly discovered she was unable to that too. Moving her jaw and tongue around as much as she could, she felt a ball gag in place.

Gagged and bound, panic set in as the girl desperately thrashed against her bindings, but whoever had tied her up had done an excellent job. She thrashed around for several minutes, the ropes not loosening in the slightest, instead all she accomplished was tiring herself out, sweating and panting.

Moments later, she heard the sound of a door being unlocked and the sound of heavy boots approaching.

Without warning, her blindfold was removed and she came face to face with her captor, her face possessed with psychotic unhinged rage. Moving so close their noses were almost touching, her captor spoke.

"Hello, Sunbitch!"

"Thank you for letting us know officer," Travertine said.

"Have a good day, sir."

The police officer left, Travertine closing the door after him. In the lounge however, a shaking Sunset, being held in Fio's arms, could only think of what would happen to them should the worst come to pass. Forte, was typing out a message to his friends, to inform them of the situation.

Guys, there's a problem. We've just been told that Gilda has escaped police custody while on route to prison. I don't know the full details but apparently she made a run for it when the prison van was ambushed.

Chapter - 22 - When You're Going Through Hell, Keep Going II

The girl just looked at whom she assumed had captured her with great confusion and fear.

"I bet you didn't expect to see me again, did you?" Gilda asked, a smirk across her face, "But first, I have something to give to you."

*SMACK*

In less than a second, the girl felt a hard blow upon the left side of her face, followed by a blow to the other side, then the other again. After a dozen hard blows, Gilda finally stopped and grinned at the sight of the girl's tears.

"Why are you crying? Did I hurt you?"

"Mmpph."

"Awww, that's too bad," Gilda replied with another hard blow, causing the girl girl to cry in pain again.

"Now, down to business," Gilda said, "Why did you post all that shit about me?"

The girl didn't answer, prompting Gilda to slap the girl hard again.

"I SAID, WHY DID YOU POST THAT SHIT ABOUT ME?" she bellowed, slapping her again.

"Mmmpphh," the girl groaned.

Gilda went to slap the girl again, only to feel a firm grip on her wrist. She turned around to give whoever dared touch her a piece of her mind only to see a far more imposing figure.

"She can't answer you when she has a gag in her mouth," Tempest said.

Gilda turned around to look at the girl again and noticed the gag still fastened tightly in place, "Oh yeah, I guess I 'forgot'."

She yanked her arm free and unfastened the gag. The girl moved her tongue and jaw around to get more feeling back into them.

"Now, answer the question! Why did you post that shit about me?!"

"What shit?"

The girl groaned as Gilda kicked her in the shins.

"DON'T PLAY DUMB WITH ME YOU STUPID BITCH!"

"I...don't..know...what...you're...talking about!" the replied between breaths.

The girl continued to cry as Gilda delivered another stinging blow to her face.

"STOP LYING SUNSET SHIMMER!"

The girl looked up at Gilda with confusion etched all over her face, "How...do you...even...know...my...name?"

*SMACK*

"ARGH!"

"I ASK THE QUESTIONS, BITCH! NOW," Gild furiously replied, before grabbing at the pony ears glued onto her head and pulling hard at them, causing the girl to scream cries of anguish,"WHERE IS YOUR RETARD OF A BOYFRIEND?!"

"I don't have one!" Shimmer cried.

Gilda let go of the pony ears and slapped Shimmer again, "DON'T LIE TO ME! WHERE! IS! HE?!"

"I'm not lying!" Shimmer replied, tears still falling, "I'm single! I always have been!"

Gilda grunted in annoyance before fastening the gag firmly back in place.

"I'll be back later, and you better stop pissing me around."

Gilda, accompanied by Tempest, left the room and locked the door, leaving Shimmer on her own. Shimmer, once more broke down into tears, desperately wishing her worsening nightmare wasn't really happening.

I've got a horrible feeling that we've got the wrong Sunset Shimmer.

I don't get paid enough to do this, the guard thought has he held yet another spoonful of soup to Shimmer's mouth.

"Please let me go," Shimmer whimpered, "I want to go home."

"No," the guard replied coldly, "You're staying there until the boss says otherwise."

"Could you at least untie me?" Shimmer pleaded, "I promise I won't try to escape."

The guard looked down at his battered and bruised captive, noting her tugging at the ropes, "Sure you won't. Now, shut up and eat or you will go hungry."

Reluctantly, Shimmer agreed and after a few more spoonfuls, the dish was empty. The guard put the bowl back down on the table next to Shimmer's personal items such as her phone and handbag.

"I need the toilet," Shimmer whimpered.

The guard looked back and moved over to Shimmer, eyeing her suspiciously until finally relenting, "I will permit you to go. I will untie you from the chair, but do not even attempt to escape for you will fail. Understood?"

Shimmer nodded, noting the guard's venomous tone and his firearm sending a chill down her spine.

Shimmer could feel the pressure on her body and limbs dissipate as the ropes loosened. Slowly getting to her feet, Shimmer headed for the door.

"Halt!" the guard commanded, "Hands behind your back."

Knowing he's armed and fearing what may happen if she disobeyed, Shimmer complied and heard the guard walk over.

As soon as she felt contact, Shimmer reacted.

She spun around and kneed the guard in the groin area, causing him to stagger back. Shimmer took the opportunity to open the door and make a run for it. Unfortunately for her, she had no idea in which direction to go. Rather than risk asking for directions, she immediately chose to go right and bolted.

Overcome with fear and desperation, Shimmer ran aimlessly throughout the bunker, hoping she would, by chance, find the way out; her vision obscured by poor lighting and tears falling from her eyes.

As she rounded yet another corner, she was knocked off of her feet and fell to the floor. She attempted to get up but was instead dragged to her feet aggressively, her arms pinned painfully behind her back and brought face to face with Tempest.

"What are you doing untied from your chair and out of your cell?" Tempest demanded.

"Er...I...er...t-toilet?" Shimmer whimpered, fearing what would now be done to her.

Tempest turned to the guards, "Take her back to her cell and-"

"Belay that."

Everyone looked to who was speaking and it took Tempest every iota of willpower not to smack the bitch.

"The Storm King said she is mine to do as I please," Gilda said, getting close to Shimmer, "And for escaping, I think Sunbitch should be punished. Severely."

"I look ridiculous."

"You most certainly do not look ridiculous!" Rarity scolded, "Sunset asked very nicely for you to have a matching set of the same rain-wear she has, and considering you are both quite the smitten kittens I felt obliged to oblige."

"Were the wellies really necessary?"

"Yes. It's what the customer ordered."

"But-"

A stern look and raised eyebrow were enough for Forte to accept defeat.

"Besides," Rarity continued, handing Forte a clear plastic umbrella, "It's forecast heavy rain today, and your car is at the garage. Your parents are away and you agreed to meet Sunset after she finishes work. And as I understand it, you rather like it when Sunset wears hers."

"I like it when Sunset wears lots of things."

"So I've been told."

"What?"

"Oh nothing darling."

*SOMETIME LATER*

In the food court at the shopping centre, Forte waited patiently until Sunset finished her shift, and bang on time, walked out of the sushi restaurant back in her regular street clothes, albeit with a bit of a change. This time she was wearing a slightly different black leather sleeveless jacket with orange yellow spikes on the lapels and collar, an orange shirt with her cutie mark on the chest and a dark purple skirt with and finishing things off were shin high high-heeled leather boots.

"Hey, Pony Boy."

"Hi Sunny," Forte replied happily, wrapping his girlfriend in a tight hug.

"Someone's pleased to see me."

"I'm always pleased to see you."

Sunset giggled, "I see you've got your new coat...and wellies."

"Yeah....his and hers," Forte replied a little grumpily.

"Come on now Forte, you looked at mine often enough, so I know you like it."

"Because you were wearing it."

Forte immediately face palmed, "Damn it."

"You are such a dirty minded pervert," Sunset teased, "Not that I mind. Come on, let's go get some ice cream from your place."

Holding hands, the pair walked the short distance over to the ice cream parlour where Soft Scoop was on duty, her back to Forte and Sunset as she was putting tubs in the freezer behind the counter.

"Hey Soft Scoop."

Softy Scoop turned around smiled, "Hey Forte, hi Sunset. You're early though, you don't start work until later."

"Just hanging out with Sunny Bun."

"So, what can I get for you both today?" Soft Scoop asked with a smile.

"I'll have a Knickerbocker Glory," replied Sunset, "What about you, Forte?"

"The Ferrero Rocher Rocky Mountain, please."

"Sure thing," Soft Scoop replied, "Coming right up. Would either of you like a drink?"

"Banana milkshake," they replied in unison.

The couple looked at one another and blushed slightly, much to the delight of Soft Scoop.

"It's your fault I like them," Sunset said, "Before I met you I'd never actually tried one."

"Forte makes them rather well," Soft Scoop said, "They've become one of my best sellers, that and his choice of ice cream."

Sunset giggled, "Yeah, I've noticed how much he likes them."

Forte rolled his eyes, "You have an addiction to Fondant Fancies."

"Yeah, I really need to cut down, it's starting to show," Sunset replied, grabbing a small chink of her waist.

"You look fine."

"Thank you kindly, Pony Boy," Sunset replied, giving him a kiss on the cheek, turning his cheeks as red as his coat.

"Now come on," she said, grabbing his hand, "Let's go find a table."

Shimmer screamed loudly into her gag as Gilda stamped on her other shin, also breaking it. More tears streamed down her face, making a mess of her make up and along with the swollen bruises, became almost unrecognisable. Her fiery hair the only clue to her identity.

"Did you really think you could escape?" Gilda asked, "You are permitted to be untied to you can use the toilet and you abuse that trust by trying to escape?"

Shimmer continued to sob uncontrollably, prompting an eye-roll from Tempest while Gilda continued her rant, "Well you can just forget about anymore, from now on you can just shit yourself."

"If I may be so bold?" Tempest said.

"What?!" Gilda snarled, turning around to face her.

"I find the smell of teenagers unpleasant as it is," Tempest replied, causing Gilda to snarl, "And adding their...excretions, is a smell I, as well as his Lordship, will not permit."

"So what do you suggest, your Royal Bloody Superiorship?"

Somehow managing to avoid smacking Gilda into the next century, Tempest instead answered calmly, giving no indication she was raging on the inside, "Seeing as she is no longer capable of walking and we cannot risk aiding her while she's awake, I suggest we put her in nappies. That way she can be changed whenever she's asleep, negating any resistance or need for her to use a toilet."

"And where exactly do I get those?"

Tempest almost failed to not facepalm.

Are children really this dense nowadays?

"A drugs store?"

"Fine. And what about the dweeb?"

"We shall do the same to him once I bring him here."

"Even break his legs?" Gilda asked with unbridled glee.

"If he attempts escape or refuses to give us the answers we want, then yes."

Gilda could barely contain her excitement.

"There we are," Sunset said tying Forte's work apron in place.

"Thank you," Forte replied, walking behind the counter and turning around to face her.

"So," Sunset began, "I'll have a banana milkshake, please."

"Come again?" Forte asked, bewildered.

"Banana milkshake please."

"You're kidding?"

"Banana milkshake please."

"Sunny Bun, I'm trying to work," Forte said with the faintest strain of annoyance.

Sunset folded her arms and scowled severely, "I'm thinking I may have to speak to your manager."

"I'll get you your order Karen- I mean Miss Shimmer," Forte replied, "Regular or large?"

"Large. And I'll have a chocolate chip sundae as well please."

Forte half glared at Sunset, "Coming right up, ma'am. Please take a seat and I'll bring it over to you."

"Thank you, kind sir."

Tempest watched in confusion as she saw Gilda walk out of the room being prepared for Forte's arrival.

"I thought you were going to the drug store?" Tempest asked.

Gilda scoffed, "I sent one of the little people to get them. If I'm seen out and about the cops will only arrest me."

Tempest sighed heavily inside.

Of all the times you had to not be stupid.

"One large banana milkshake and one chocolate sundae?"

"Thank you," Sunset replied, "Such wonderful service."

"We aim to please," Forte replied, setting the drink an dessert on the table.

Forte began to leave. Sunset however gently grabbed his apron strings and pulled him down back to her, brought him down to her eye level and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

"Good workers deserve good rewards."

From a distance, Soft Scoop could only giggle to herself at the sight.

"Please stop!" Shimmer begged, feeling the sting from yet another hit, "I've never been CHS!"

"LIAR!" Gilda fumed, hitting her gain, "YOU AND YOUR SHITTY FRIENDS SET ME UP TO LOOK LIKE A FOOL!"

"I've never even been in Canterlot before," Shimmer continued to sob, "I'm actually supposed to start CHS next week!"

"You won't be starting anything next week! You're staying here until I'm finished with you."

"I want to go home!" Shimmer cried hysterically.

"FUCKING SHUT UP!"

Gilda lifted her steel heeled boot up high and planted it square in Shimmer's face, breaking her nose instantly. Blood fell freely from Shimmer's nose and down onto her already dirty shirt and skirt. Gilda stormed out of the room while Tempest put the gag back in Shimmer's mouth.

"Clean her up," she said to the guard.

"Y-yes m-ma'am," the guard replied.

Tempest left the room and made her way to the estate's garage where a fleet of BMW M5 F90's, all in black, lay in wait for whoever needed them. So long as you were high up enough in the family to warrant taking one without first consulting the Storm King. Fortunately for Tempest, as Underboss she could take one at will. She stormed into the garage, the associates on duty immediately got to their feet.

"You," she said firmly, pointing at one of the younger members, "You will drive me. Get me a vehicle at once."

"Yes ma'am."

Soon enough, the associate had acquired a vehicle and not wishing to incur the wrath of the Underboss, got out and opened the read driver's side door. Tempest's bodyguard got himself into the front passenger seat.

*SOMETIME LATER*

After finishing his work shift and dropping Sunset off at her apartment, Forte pulled into his driveway, exhausted from a long day of both work and shopping with Sunset, the latter of which took a huge delight in his new coat. Getting out of his car he noticed another car had pulled up in front of the driveway.

Walking over to ask them to move, the rear driver's side window rolled down, revealing a purple skinned woman with a scar over her right eye.

"Excuse me, young man," she said in a soft tone, "Could you help me find our way? We've gotten lost and our sat-nav isn't working."

"Sure," Forte replied, "Where do you want to be?"

"Canterlot Aerodrome. Do you have a map you can show us on?"

"Sure, I have one in my car. I'll go and get it."

Forte turned towards his car to get his road map, happy to help a damsel in distress. Before he could open the car door however, he felt himself being grabbed form behind and a damp cloth being placed over his nose.

"Get him in the back, quickly," Tempest commanded, "Leave his car."

Tempest's bodyguard quickly put Forte in the other rear passenger seat before quickly getting back into his seat. The driver immediately sped away.

Seconds later, Travertine's Mercedes pulled into the street and into the driveway.

"Looks like Forte's home tonight," Fio said.

*SOMETIME LATER*

Tempest dumped the unconscious body of Forte onto the chair and began tying him tightly in place, as well as following the additional instructions left for her, even if they baffled her.

I don't understand today's teenagers.

Nonetheless, she glued the pony ears headband in place with a generous amount of superglue, pressing them down firmly in place before gagging him and checking to make sure all of his bindings were tight and secure.

"Sleep tight, little child."

Tempest promptly left the room, locking it behind her.

"May Faust forgive me."

Forte groaned as he slowly felt his senses come back to him and soon enough he felt the telltale signs of being tied up, blindfolded and gagged.

Funny, I don't remember being with Sunset last night. But then I did.......that woman in her car who asked for directions...I remember looking at her map, then I remember....chloroform. Shit, no wonder I passed out so quickly.

After a few moments, Forte heard the sound of a door opening and the sound of heavy boots.

Without warning, his blindfold was aggressively removed and he was brought face to face with the one person he dreaded to see.

"Hello, dweeb."

Chapter - 23 - To Hell And Back

"You can't begin to imagine how much fun I'm going to have with you," Gilda spat, getting very close to Forte's face, her rancid breath making Forte scrunch his face and feel sick to his stomach. Even if he wasn't tied up he was too struck with fear to try and move, and was visibly shaking much to Gilda's perverse delight.

"You're right to be scared. Feel free to piss yourself though, you're covered in that department. Literally."

Forte wasn't sure what she meant, but the implied threat of violence was his major concern. He tried to speak, but the large ball gag permitted barely a grunt.

"What's that, freak? Are you admitting you're a little wimp with extremely queer tastes in fashion?"

A more forceful grunt and stern face gave Gilda an idea of what Forte tried to say.

"Fuck me, you are such a snowflake. So thin-skinned and easy to offend. No wonder you're friends with those stupid bitches."

Forte tried to launch himself forward to attack Gilda, but was held firmly in place by the ropes.

"Tsk tsk, trying to attack me?" Gilda said, before getting nose to nose with Forte, "You shouldn't have done that."

Without further warning, Gilda karate kicked Forte in the stomach, the steel heeled boots causing him to groan in great pain.

"I am a picciotto of the Storm King crime syndicate!" Gilda snarled, aggressively removing his gag, "Far more than you will ever be!"

"A picciotto?" Forte queried with a sly smile, still seething from the pain, "Even a soldato ranks higher than you. You're just too stupid to realise you're just disposable baggage to them."

"SHUT UP!" Gilda screamed, smacking Forte across the face again, "YOU WILL NOT DISRESPECT ME!"

"And syndicate? That's a big word for you, isn't it?"

Tempest almost burst out into laughter. She may have found Forte to be a bit of a wimp, but she had to concede that was a good one. As well as being factually true. Gilda was just a loud mouth thug who was too stupid to realise she's easily replaceable by equally loud mouthed thugs.

Gilda though, ever the hot head, launched herself at Forte, screaming like a banshee. He, and the chair he was tied to, went straight backwards landing on the floor resulting in Forte's head hitting the floor. Gilda meanwhile launched a flurry of slaps and hits at Forte whilst Tempest watched on. Even closer to bursting out into laughter as Gilda's reaction.

What a stupid little girl.

Her attention was soon brought back to the situation as she heard the blood curdling screams of Forte.

Gilda was trying, very hard, to pull off Forte's pony ears that were super-glued to his head. If it weren't for his legs being tied to the chair legs, he'd be kicking them furiously up and down in a vain attempt to throw Gilda off of him.

"That's enough!" Tempest commanded firmly.

Gilda took no notice and continued to pull hard at the ears, ignoring his blood curdling screams of anguish.

"I said ENOUGH!" Tempest bellowed, walking over and grabbing Gilda by the hair and throwing her across the room like a rag doll, causing her to slam into the wall and collapse into a heap on the floor.

"What the fuck's your problem you stupid fucking bitch?!" Gilda snarled, getting to her feet and launching herself close to Tempest's face.

*SLAP*

Gilda was sent flying across the room, again, barely holding her balance. She held a hand to her stinging cheek and looked up at Tempest in anger but with a small amount of fear.

"You dare speak to me like that?!" Tempest spat, "Remember your place, picciotto."

Tempest had ignored her behaviour before, knowing that Gilda had fast become a little darling of the Storm King, but she would only allow so much insubordination before she had to act. Otherwise, other subordinates may see her as weak and see to it that her employment is 'terminated'. Gilda growled at the emphasis on her inferior rank, not liking at all how Tempest saw her as beneath her. Tempest moved closer and grabbed Gilda by the scruff of the neck and pulled her up to her much taller self.

"I am the Underboss and you will NEVER speak to me in that tone again, lest you wish to have a room of your own too!" Tempest spat, throwing Gilda back.

Gilda growled, looked between Forte and Tempest before walking out, "You'll regret this."

Gilda left the room, slamming the door behind her, leaving Tempest alone. Walking over to Forte, she pulled him, and the chair he was still tied to, back onto their feet.

"Please let me go," Forte whimpered, tears falling down his face, "I want to go home."

Tempest fastened the ball gag back in place, ignoring his pleas as she began to leave the room.

"I already do regret this."

"He's still not answering his phone," Fio said, looking perplexed.

"Maybe he's slept in?" Travertine said.

"But where would he be? His car's in the driveway, he's not with any of his friends or with Sunset, so where is he?"

A few seconds of silence passed as the pair looked between them, dreading the prospect.

"You don't suppose-" Fio started, her voice breaking.

"I'll ring the police," Travertine finished, "Try to see if they've heard anything."

*A FEW HOURS LATER*

"Wakey wakey dweeby dweeby."

If the mocking name didn't arouse his attention, the slaps to the face did, soon followed by the weight of GIlda straddling him on the chair.

"Look what I've got for you."

Forte wearily looked at the item in front of him, the familiar and pleasant smell filling his nose.

"I know you like it," Gilda teased, removing the gag with her other hand, "And you can have it."

Forte looked from the banana milkshake and up very suspiciously at Gilda.

"What's the catch?" Forte asked.

"No catch."

"I don't believe you."

"Are you calling me a liar?" Gilda snarled.

"Yes."

Expecting a beating, Forte was greatly surprised when none came.

"You're right, I am a liar. There is a catch to having your favourite drink," she replied, putting the milkshake on the floor.

Without warning, Gilda kissed Forte full on the mouth. Forte, repulsed by the very act, tried to move his head away, however, being tied up severely restricted his movements and with a firm hand at the back of his head, Gilda simply forced his head back to her. The odious smell of cigarettes and alcohol reviled him, seeping its way up his nose.

Just the mere thought of ever being close to Gilda made Forte feel sick.

Actually having her violate him in this manner horrified him.

After several minutes of Gilda forcing her tongue down his throat and biting his tongue, while her guard watched on, she finally stopped.

Much to Forte's relief.

"That was fun," Gilda slurred, "Maybe next time I'll go down below."

All Forte wanted to do was vomit his guts up.

Unfortunately, he didn't get a chance to before Gilda picked up the milkshake.

"Seeing as you were a good little pony, you get your treat."

"I don't-"

Forte did not get chance to finish speaking before the straw was forced into his mouth. He spat it out, only for Gilda to force it back in, hold the cup and straw in place and have her guard pinch his nose tightly. Unable to spit it out, Forte was left with no choice but to drink it. Drinking the entire cup in one go, the full litre of it, Gilda and her guard finally let go of him.

Forte, hated that he enjoyed the drink.

"Good little pony," Gilda said, patting Forte on the head, "You sleep tight now. I'll be back to see you tomorrow for some more chit-chat. I know how much you love that. Nighty night."

Once more, Gilda gave Forte a full mouth on mouth kiss that lasted several seconds. before he could vomit however, Gilda fastened the gag back in place and left the room, along with her guard. Hearing the door lock and the lights switched off, Forte could only wonder just what had happened.

It had been several days since Forte had disappeared, and despite her best efforts, Sunset could not take her mind off of the matter. So much so her school work was suffering and was given a leave of absence from Principal Celestia until Forte was found. Now though, she was with the rest of her friends at a local pizza joint, school being over for the day.

Sunset though, could barely eat anything.

"It's not the same without Forte."

"We know dear," Rarity replied consolingly, taking hold of Sunset's hand, "We'll find him. PC Armour has assured us that the police are looking 24/7 for him. I even heard a rumour that the Justicars are also involved."

Sunset sighed sadly, "I just hope they find him. I miss him."

A tear fell down Sunset's cheek as she semi-collapsed into Rarity's embrace.

"We all do dear."

"I'm going to head back to my apartment," Sunset said, "I'm tired."

"Of course, we understand."

"Do you want us to call you a taxi?" asked Rainbow.

"No thanks. I'll walk."

Sunset grabbed her bag, said her goodbyes and left. Her apartment a fifteen minute walk away through the busy city centre, resisting the urge to window shop as she so often did with Forte. Especially indulging their sweet toothed cravings by splashing out on cookies, cakes and doughnuts at various bakeries and binge watching Netflix.

Before long she found herself walking alone through one of the city's many parks, the path dimly lit by the street lights.

As she exited the park and began to cross the street, she heard footsteps rapidly approaching.

"SUNSET!"

Before she could react, she felt herself being forcibly turned around.

"SUNSET, WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?!"

"LET GO OF ME YOU BITCH!" Sunset screamed, freeing herself from the strangers grip and giving her a hard slap across the face, "YOU EVER FUCKING TOUCH ME AGAIN AND-"

Sunset stopped talking, and her face softened from a fierce snarl to one of disbelief.

That almost looks like-

"Sun Dawn!"

'Sun Dawn' looked up to an approaching man, "Shadow Dusk, it's Sunset."

'Shadow Dusk' visibly breathed a sigh of relief as he looked over from the woman to Sunset, "Praise the Sun. Sunset, where-"

"I'm not your daughter," Sunset said quickly and firmly, "And I think-"

"I think you should get yourself home right now young lady," Shadow Dusk said firmly, having noticed the bruise on Sun Dawn's face, "You're grounded."

"You can't ground me, I'm not your daughter. I'm going back to my apartment, so if you'll excuse me."

Sunset began to walk away only to feel her arm be grabbed. On reflex, she turned around and planted a fist into whoever was stupid enough to grab her. She watched as Shadow Dusk staggered back, clutching his jaw.

"What is your problem?"

"Maybe two people are trying to abduct me and I don't want to be abducted?"

"Abduct? We're taking you home. You disappear for several days, ignore our calls and messages and then just strut along without a care in the world!"

"We know you were nervous about starting at CHS but don't you think this is a bit extreme?" Sun Dawn asked, standing next to her husband, "Running away?"

"I'm not your daughter," Sunset repeated firmly, "I just look like her."

"Really?" Shadow Dusk replied unconvinced, "A lookalike who not only is a spitting image of our daughter, but has the same voice, same hair colours, same eye colour, same style of walk, same-"

"I'm actually a Sunset Shimmer from an alternate magical pony world where I myself am actually a magical unicorn pony."

Shadow Dusk grunted furiously, "I don't know what's gotten into you madam, but it's stopping. Now! Get your arse in the car! We're going home!"

"No. I'm going back to my apartment where I can get proof of-"

Sunset was cut off when Shadow Dusk grabbed her arm and began to pull her forcefully away.

"Let go of me you bastard! I'll call the cops!"

"You're not going to call-"

Just then several black vehicles came around the corner at some speed, stopping quickly in front of the trio. Sunset again wrestled her arm free and distanced herself from her 'parents', and began running away as fast as her legs would carry her.

"Hey!" she heard a male voice shout, "Stop!"

Sunset ignored the voice and continued running down the street, fearing for her life, only to be cut off by one of the black vehicles. With more vehicles approaching from behind, she was cut off from any escape route. Suddenly the door opened, and a lone figure got out of the driver's seat.

"There is no need to run, Sunset Shimmer. You are amongst friends."

"Who are you?" she shrieked, walking slowly backwards.

"I am Crown Justicar Thorax," he replied, taking out his ID, "Vice Supreme Justicar of Canterlot."

"Justicar?"

"Yes. If you would come with us, for your own safety."

"Why? Where's-"

"Forte is in grave danger. If you will come with me I will explain. But for your own safety I implore you to come with me. The other two too."

"They're not my-"

"We know they're not your parents. They're those of your doppelganger."

"I-I don't know-"

"We know of the portal to Equestria, Miss Shimmer."

Forte shifted uncomfortably as much as his tight bindings allowed. To make matters worse, nature had once again taken its course, and despite his best attempts, his body once more gave in. Along with the intense pains in his joints and muscles, and a throbbing headache from the beatings, he never thought he'd be in a worse situation than the last time Gilda kept him captive.

Yet, here I am. I wonder when that psycho returns.

He didn't have much longer to wonder as the door thundered open, slightly startling Forte.

"And how is my horse-fucking freak today?"

Forte didn't answer, resulting in a smack across the face.

"Answer me! Freak!"

Forte answered as best as could with a ball gag in his mouth.

"You're gonna have to speak more clearly," Gilda mocked, "I can't understand you."

Gilda approached Forte and deliberately and noisily sniffed the air.

"Fucking hell!" she said, wafting a hand in front of her nose, "Did you shit yourself?"

Forte turned his head away, his cheeks beet red. Gilda reacted as expected with someone of her maturity.

"Oh that's brilliant!" she laughed, clutching her sides, "Those laxatives actually worked!"

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

Fio and Travertine looked nervously at one another.

"I don't like the sound of that knock," Fio said quietly.

Travertine stood up from the table, giving his wife a kiss on the cheek as he passed, and went to open the door. He visibly flinched in surprise at who was one his doorstep.

"Travertine Heldentenor?"

"Yes?"

"I am Senior Crown Justicar Pharynx of Canterlot," he replied, holding up his ID, "I must ask you and your wife to come with me immediately."

"Why?"

"For your own safety."

"That doesn't answer-"

"Forte has been abducted."

"What?" Travertine replied, feeling fear for the first time in years.

"The criminal crime syndicate run by Storm King, had him abducted by a new associate known as Gi-"

"Gilda."

An uneasy look between the pair passed before Travertine turned his attention to his wife whom he heard approaching, "Darling, put your coat on. We need to leave, now!"

Fio, although wondering why, knew her husband well enough to know when he was being serious.

"OK, just let me grab my handbag."

*ONE HOUR LATER AT A JUSTICAR SAFEHOUSE*

"So," Shadow Dusk began, "You're a pony?"

Sunset nodded, putting her phone away, "Yes."

"And all that crazy shit you showed us actually happened?"

"Yep."

"And this Gilda, kidnapped you and your boyfriend, tortured you and left you for dead?"

"Pretty much."

"And now the crazy bitch has escaped, and has had your boyfriend and my daughter kidnapped and from the sounds of it will do fuck knows what to her?"

"Yes, unfortunately."

Meanwhile, on the adjacent sofa, Fio sobbed quietly into Travertine's chest as she held a photo of Forte close to her, "I want my baby back."

"We'll get him back, love. I promise it."

Gilda, still seething from her earlier encounters with Tempest, stormed into Shimmer's cell with bold determination. The loud bang of the door opening startled both Shimmer and the guard on duty. They both saw Gilda walk in with her hands behind her back.

"Hello, Sunbitch," she said with a cheery smile, "How are you feeling?"

Shimmer shot her a dirty look.

"Don't look at me like that you disrespectful bitch."

"Mmrph mmph mhf!"

"That almost sounded like you were telling me to go fuck myself."

Shimmer didn't respond and looked away.

Gilda grinned maliciously and moved closer to Shimmer, sending a chill of fear down Shimmer's spine. From behind her back, Gilda revealed what she had brought and held them right in front of Shimmer's face.

*SNIP SNIP*

Come on, come one, Forte thought, Just a little more.

A few more seconds, despite the intense pain, had managed to, only just, get hold of a part of the knot binding his hands. Moving very slowly but carefully, he ever so slightly loosened the knots, enough to give his wrists more movements than he had had for several days. More wriggling about and soon enough he was able to painfully force his hand through the loops wrapped around one of his wrists.

Moving ever more quickly, he soon freed his hands and began working on untying the rest of his body.

He had freed his legs and was just about to free the ropes from his torso when the door to his cell opened.

"Snip snip snip little bitch," Gilda singed joyfully, continuing to cut away at Shimmer's hair.

"And there we are," Gilda said, throwing the scissors on the floor before turning back to Shimmer, "Well, that's a much better look for you."

"Well?" Gilda snapped, "Aren't you going to thank me?"

Tears streaked down Shimmer's face as Gilda continued to stare at her, prompting the latter to scoff in disgust, "I take time out of my busy day to give you a haircut, and all you can do is cry like a little baby?"

Gilda shook her head and gave Shimmer's braced legs a kick, forcing another cry of agony from Shimmer. Bored once more of her guest, Gilda left the room. Shimmer could only continue to sob uncontrollably as the door slammed shut, her once beautiful, radiant locks of red and golden yellow hair, lay on the floor around her. Her hair now reduced to very short, haphazard patches.

Tears flooded down Forte's cheeks as the guard broke his last finger, having had the other nine done separately, one after the other. That was after the guard who caught him, along with another associate, laid several blows into Forte to almost unconsciousness. He was violently forced back into his chair and tied back up, with more rope and even more tightly than before.

"You pathetic little boy," the associate said, getting right into Forte's face, "Did you really think you would have escaped? Even if you succeeded in freeing yourself from the chair, that door can only be unlocked and opened from the outside. Whether you like it or not, you're staying here. Forever."

The associate and the guard left Forte, even more battered and bruised, switching the lights off leaving Forte in darkness. The sound of rats only further added to his discomfort as he felt nature once again take its course.

This time, he didn't even try to fight it.

"How much longer must this continue?" asked the woman, holding a mobile phone, "If we delay any longer those children will die!"

"I understand your concerns, but if we move too early we could lose our chance to finally apprehend the Storm King."

"And if those children should die? What then? Could you live with that on your conscience?"

Amicus Lex sighed deeply, the full weight of such circumstances hitting him immediately, "Very well. I will see if I can speed things up our end, and you have my authority to remove the children from further harm."

"And how do we explain to those children, and their parents, that we permitted them to come to harm when we could have removed them earlier?"

"That, is my burden to bear...and I will answer for it."

"And what of Sunset Shimmer?"

"Then, as hollow as it sounds, I can only promise that those who committed these atrocities are punished severely."

"You're right. They're hollow words. What that poor girl has been subjected to.....I wouldn't be surprised if she attempted to take her own life."

Tempest watched on in surprise as a blindfolded Forte, still tied to his chair and also wearing ear plugs, was being dragged backwards along the bunker corridor by two burly soldiers, accompanied by a smug looking Gilda.

"Why is he being moved?" Tempest asked.

"I got bored of kicking and punching him so I wanted to see his reaction when he sees his whore of a girlfriend beaten up too."

"And when he does?"

"Laugh my arse off then leave them for a while. They may spill a few things."

"What are they to spill? It is my understanding they are innocent of what you accuse them of."

"THEY ARE GUILTY BECAUSE I SAY THEY ARE!"

Tempest remained stoic as she watched the psychotic teenager yet again lose her temper.

"I will keep beating the crap out of them until they tell me what I want to hear!"

"And when they do...then what?"

"Well, I can't exactly let them go, they'd rat me out to the stupid pigs, or those stupid fucking Justicars."

Tempest's right eye twitched.

"So I suppose," Gilda continued, "I'll kill them. But if I did that then I'd lose two good horsey toys to play with. Maybe I will keep them around, get my kicks out of torturing them."

Tempest resisted the urge to vomit.

Opening the door to Shimmer's cell, Forte was dragged inside and positioned to be facing Shimmer, who was similarly blindfolded and ear plugged. Feeling a hard smack to his cheek, Forte soon felt his ear plugs being forcefully removed.

"So sorry about that little pony," Gilda mocked, "But we couldn't have you listening in on top secret family business now, could we?"

Forte didn't move. A decision which resulted in another hard smack across his face.

"COULD WE?!"

Forte vigorously shook his head.

"I bet you're wondering why I brought you here?"

Forte nodded.

"Well, because I'm a kind abductor, I thought it wouldn't be fair if you received our hospitality all on your own."

W-w-what?

Without warning, Forte felt his blindfold being removed, revealing to his horror who was sitting in front of him. Sunset, severely battered and bruised, most of her hair cut away and her legs obviously broken. And like him, a Wondercolt pony ears headband glued onto her head.

Forte began thrashing around as much as his bindings allowed, which was very little, all the while screaming unintelligible obscenities through his gag. Tempest watched in growing disgust, whereas Gilda could only feel joy and elation.

"This is hilarious!" she laughed as she walked over to Shimmer, removing her blindfold and ear plugs too, "Come on Sunbitch, say hello to your boyfriend."

Shimmer, all life and willpower sapped from her, tiredly looked up to see another prisoner thrashing around.

Who is he?

"Now," Gilda said, walking over to a solid oak cabinet and opening a compartment, "Let's have another chat, shall we?"

Forte, still thrashing around and screaming as much as his gag allowed, suddenly felt the wind taken out of him as he felt a hard impact on his belly, causing him to groan in pain.

"Shut up!" Gilda screamed, "I can't hear myself think!"

Forte still groaned.

"I SAID SHUT UP!" she screamed, laying in another blow.

Rather than silence Forte, it only caused him to scream louder, once again breaking down into tears.

"For fuck's sake! Do you ever stop crying?! You like a little baby! But then again, you are shitting yourself like one and we're having to feed you since you're too lazy to do it yourself. The same goes for Sunbitch."

Gilda walked over to Forte and got too close to him, "Do you like what I did with her hair?"

Forte tried to headbutt Gilda, but the abundance of tight ropes held him firmly in place.

"Tut tut. You're quite violent. Trying to assault me. You'll pay for that."

Without another word, Gilda stood up, walked over to Shimmer and planted the metal baseball bat right in the centre of her stomach.

Forte quickly lost all will to fight back. After being beaten into unconsciousness earlier by Gilda, he found himself back in his cell; hungry, cold, messy and wet. He had since lost track of how long he had been held captive, but assumed he had been held for several days. He was barely conscious when he heard the door unlock, revealing the one who brought him to this place, accompanied by a guard carrying food.

"Guard, leave the food on the table, I will feed our guest."

"Yes ma'am," the guard replied, doing as instructed.

The guard left the room and shut the door, leaving Tempest alone with Forte.

The tall, formidable woman stood tall with her arms folded, looking down at her prisoner with apparent disdain.

"Are all children so weak these days?"

Forte didn't answer. He didn't even look up.

Tempest grabbed Forte by the hair and pulled his head up harshly, causing him once more to groan through the gag.

"You were too easy to capture. You are so set in your routine it made your abduction insultingly easy."

Tempest let go of Forte, removed his gag and walked over to the table at the side of the room. She picked up the bowl of vegetable soup and walked back over to Forte.

"Open your mouth."

Forte did as instructed for fear or further beatings if he refused, and for the next five minutes endured yet more humiliation as Tempest spoon fed him.

"Now," Tempest said, putting the bowl back on the table, "Time to get down to business."

"Fuck you," Forte spat, "Fuck you and every sewer rat you work with."

Forte closed his eyes for the smack to his face, but to his surprise, there was no response.

He opened his eyes and instead saw Tempest looking sorrowfully at him.

"What?" he croaked, "Aren't you going to hit me?"

Tempest shook her head, "No."

"Then what are you going to do?" he asked with increasing fear, "Kill me?"

Tempest shook her head again, and instead walked behind Forte where to his surprise, he felt the ropes around his body and wrists loosen.

"What are you doing?"

"Freeing you."

"Why? You're the one that brought me here!"

"Something....I regret having to do."

Forte scoffed, "Sure you do."

"I do," Tempest replied, untying his legs, "I regret it deeply, but it was...necessary as part of my cover."

"Cover?" he asked, staggering to his legs.

"Tempest Shadow isn't my real name. It's my cover name. I am in fact, a Crown Justicar."

Forte stared at Tempest for several seconds, his face expressionless.

"Bullshit."

"Look!" Tempest spat, "Whether you believe me or not is irrelevant! You have to trust me if you want to get out of this place alive, your girlfriend too."

"She's not my girlfriend."

"She is Sunset Shimmer, a girl you have been dating for several weeks."

"That's not my Sunset. The Sunset Shimmer in that room is the Sunset of this world."

"Of this world?" Tempest repeated, sounding sceptical.

"It's a long story."

There was a short silence as Tempest looked at Forte, her expression unreadable.

"One I believe."

"You do?" Forte replied, surprised.

"We knew of the other Sunset, your Sunset, years ago. It was us who made the necessary...'adjustments' to the nations records so both could live freely and legally as separate individuals."

"People never questioned it?"

"People know to stop inquiring further when they realise the Justicars made the changes."

Forte was about to ask another question, but was cut off by Tempest.

"There's no time for more questions, we have to act now!"

"Act?"

"We must retrieve the girl, then make our escape."

"How? This place is swarming with guards and my fingers are broken."

"GRUBBER!"

The door opened quickly, and in walked the same guard from before with Shimmer over his shoulder, battered, bloodied and bruised and her legs still in braces.

"But-" Forte began.

"He is on our side. Now, we need to get moving before we are discovered, there is a car waiting for us. Follow me and keep up."

Tempest immediately walked out of the room and Forte followed, desperate to leave the pit of terror he found himself in.

Forte, Tempest, and Grubber still carrying Shimmer, walked slowly and quietly through the bunker. Forte took note of the guards that had already rendered unconscious and was slowly coming to the conclusion that she was really on his side.

"One moment," Tempest said, "The exit is up ahead, let me check it's still clear."

Forte nodded and in the meantime took a look at Shimmer.

Looking at the girl in the guard's arms, he was still both shocked and amazed at how similar she was to Sunset. He made a mental note to ask her where she comes from when all this is over, and introduce her to his friends.

I hope she comes to CHS, he thought.

*MEANWHILE, AT A JUSTICAR SAFEHOUSE*

"This is for yer own good Sunset," Applejack said, "For yer own safety and ours."

"Let me go or so help me I will become a mean girl again!" Sunset screamed as she thrashed against the chair she was tied too.

"No can do partner," Applejack replied, "The Justicars said to sit tight until they said it was safe for us to leave."

"It was nice for them to give us a different safehouse," Fluttershy said.

"The same with our families," Sparkle replied, "Putting us all together was too dangerous."

"SOMEONE JUST UNTIE ME!"

"We did that before and you tried to sneak away and save Forte all on your own, putting yourself and others in danger," Rarity replied, "As un-tasteful as this may be, it's for the better."

"Besides," said Aria, smirking at Sunset, "I thought you liked being tied up."

Sunset's cheeks burned as red as her hair, "SHUT UP!"

"Can someone tie me up too?" Sonata asked with a large, excited grin, "It sounds like fun!"

"Keep up," Tempest whispered harshly as the rounded a corner of the main car garage, "We're almost-"

Tempest froze in absolute fear, her eyes reducing to pinpricks.

"-there."

A chill ran up her spine as she watched the silhouette of a dark figure approach, one that was all too familiar.

"Hello there," the Storm King said, a sinister smile crossing his lips, "Fizzlepop Berrytwist."

*BACK AT THE SAFEHOUSE*

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"

"Calm down Sonata," Aria said as she tightened the ropes around her sister.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"

"Sonata calm down or I'll untie you."

Sonata quickly complied as Aria finished tying the knots.

"There," Aria said, satisfied with her knot work, "Satisfied?"

"Thank you!" Sonata beamed happily, "I love you, Aria!"

Aria blew a kiss to Sonata and began to walk to the bedroom door.

"Hey!" Sunset yelled, "If you wouldn't mind?"

"Of course," Aria replied, walking over to Sunset.

After a few moments of doing something to the ropes, Aria walked away.

"Hey hey hey! I meant untie me! Not make them tighter!" Sunset screamed, tugging at the ropes in a vain attempt to free herself.

"Oh, you never said that, so I had to guess. And knowing how kinky you are...well," Aria said smirking, giving Sunset a teasing boop on the nose, "Try not to soak your panties. We don't exactly have clean pairs with us."

Sunset glared fiery daggers at Aria.

"Toodles children," Aria continued, walking towards the bedroom door, "We're having a takeaway in the lounge."

"Oooh," Sonata gleefully replied, "Pizza?"

"And Tacos. It is Tuesday, remember?" Aria, with twisted delight, smirked at her sister, "Pleasant night children."

The door shut, leaving the two girls alone in almost total darkness.

But not silence.

"GET BACK HERE, ARIA! UNTIE ME NOW! I WANT TACOS!!!"

"You foolish little girl," the Storm King said, "Did you really think that we didn't know who you really are?"

Tempest could only stand still in fear, unable to do anything. She could only watch on in misery as the Storm King's soldiers held Forte and Shimmer firmly in their grip. The unconscious latter's legs still broken, though still in their braces.

The Storm King turned to his soldiers, "Take her to her own room. See to it that she answers our questions."

"Yes sir," they echoed.

"Oh, and," the Storm King continued, "Break her legs."

Tempests eyes widened.

Then the Storm King turned to Forte, "His too."

Forte tried in vain to free himself but the soldier's grip was too strong. Tempest attempted to fight back but before she could do anything she was thrown to the floor and held in place by other soldiers. Struggling in vain to free herself as she was held in place, another soldier slammed his boot down onto both of Tempest's legs, her blood curdling screams echoing throughout the underground bunker.

Throwing her to the floor, the soldiers then turned to Forte.

"No, please, don't!" he pleaded, tears falling from his eyes.

The soldiers paid no attention to his pleas as they held him in place.

"He's all yours," one of the soldiers said, turning to Gilda.

With a feral grin, Gilda cracked her knuckles and walked up to the still resisting Forte.

"PLEASE! DON'T!"

She lifted her boot up high, and slammed it down with great force.

Forte had never screamed so much in his life.

There was a rapid, panicking knock on the door. Before he could even respond, the door burst open.

Before Amicus Lex could even ask what was going on, the other man immediately began speaking.

"Sir, we have an Alpha Zero One."

"Who?"

"Tempest. According to an anonymous phone call, her cover has been blown and is now being held captive by the Storm King. Also, according to the tipster, she has had both her legs broken and is being tortured for information as we speak."

"Fucking hell!" Amicus muttered to himself, before turning back to his subordinate, "Do we know her location?"

"The Sarcanas Estate. And according to the source, the Storm King himself is there right now."

"So it's now or never," he replied, barely hiding the venom in his voice.

He picked up the handset of a red phone and soon began speaking, "Get me Field Marshal Lord Wellington, Alpha Zero One priority."

A few seconds past as Amicus waited for a response.

"Supreme Justicar, I've been informed you have an Alpha Zero One?"

"Affirmative. One of my agents has had her cover blown and is now being held captive in the Sarcanas Estate by the Storm King."

"We'll strike at night, under cover of darkness," the Field Marshal replied, knowing full well what an Alpha Zero One required.

"Understood. In the meantime I will contact the Commissioner of Police of Canterlot Metropolis and close off the entire area from the public, and contact the Minister for Energy to arrange a power cut to the area. What kind of firepower do you plan to take?"

"The same kind you plan to take."

Amicus couldn't help but let out a small laugh, "That bastard won't know what hit him."

"Save me a seat at his execution."

"Gladly. Amicus Lex out."

Amicus put the phone back down and immediately grabbed his jacket and fedora, and from his desk drawer grabbed some extra clips for his service issue pistol.

"And I promised my wife I'd be home on time today."

"Please don't do this to me," a still tied up Sonata pleaded as Aria dangled a still hot taco in front of her. So close yet out of her reach.

"Oh but it's so much fun," Aria replied, relishing in teasing her sister, "And don't pretend you're not enjoying it either."

"Give it to me, you big meanie!"

"You're too cute when you're all tied up and flustered," Aria said, taking a bite out of the taco, "I should tie you up and tease you with Taco's more often."

"You wouldn't dare!"

"Wouldn't I?" Aria teased, taking another bite from the taco.

Meanwhile, back in the lounge, a now freed Sunset under the power of a Pinkie Promise, sat grumpily in an armchair.

"Don't be mad Sunset," Fluttershy said softly, "It might have been extreme, but necessary."

As much as she wanted to disagree, Sunset knew that her friends were right. She didn't even know where Forte was being held, and if she was caught by Gilda or her associates, she would be captured by them and no doubt tortured into revealing her friend's whereabouts, putting them and their families at risk.

Now in a clearer state of mind, she was content with remaining in the safe house.

"I know. At least you fed me some pizza."

"Of course we would," Rainbow replied, "What kind of friends would we be if we tied you up and didn't at least feed you pizza?"

"YOU MURDERED MY TACO!"

Chapter - 25 - And The Sun Will Rise

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter - 1 - A New Begining (Edited)

Author's Note

This is set entirely within the EG universe but with our-world products e.g. iPhone, Xbox, Ibanez etc.

The currency used in this fic is the Equestrian Dollar (E$), it is worth the same as the British Pound.

Chapter - 1 - A New Begining (Edited)

Forte sat in the passenger of the car looking glum. His father, Travertine, recently got a new job as Chief Civil Engineer at a major construction company and he was sent to its HQ in Canterlot to oversee new projects. Forte didn't like the idea of settling down. His dad usually travelled all over the world and as such travelled with him. He was never in one place long enough to make friends.

Now that would change. He would be spending the vast majority of his High School life at Canterlot High School, missing only the first year. He heard it was supposed to be a good school with one of the best head teachers in its history. The students were reportedly very friendly as well.

That didn't do anything to help with his jitters though.

"Forte what's wrong?" asked his mother, who was driving.

Forte sighed tiredly, "I'm just not looking forward to settling down at a new home or going to a new school."

"You'll be fine darling. Principal Celestia assured me she would do everything she can to accommodate you."

"Ah-huh," he groaned in response.

His mother was mildly concerned. Her son was a bit of a loner and has never really had a friend to connect with.

"I've spoken to Principal Celestia and she's arranged to meet you on Monday morning before classes start. She's also arranged for another student to be your chaperone for the day, Sunset Shimmer I believe her name was."

"Ah-huh," he groaned again, "At least I won't be on my own."

"And you never will be dear. There'll always be someone to help you."

The journey didn't last much longer before they arrived at the house. It was a large detached six bedroom house all en-suite, two bathrooms, three reception rooms, conservatory and a large kitchen/diner. His parents had it decorated before they actually moved in.

The pair went into the house and it had a warm cosy feeling to it. The living room was a dark red in colour, the warm colours virtually giving the room a toasty feeling.

The scarlet coloured sofas in the front room consisted of a large corner unit, big enough to sprawl oneself on after a hard days work, a smaller three seater, and two armchairs. The modern looking open kitchen was reasonably sized and had a large gas fired oven and hob, and a huge American style fridge/freezer with double doors. The units were dark blue and had electric blue floor lighting beneath them. The bedrooms were each differently styled.

Fioritura, Forte's mother, led him to his room. It was dark blue with electric blue overlays. Similar to his spiky hair. There was also electric blue strip lighting embedded in the dado rail. The dark blue/electric blue theme was used throughout the room. All of his gear was hear including his electric guitar, keyboard, saxophone, Xbox One, Gaming PC, Surface tablet and 50 inch 4K Ultra TV with 7.1 surround sound.

"This looks great," Forte said, clearly delighted with his new room.

“Thanks darling. We knew you'd like it.”

Forte nodded in agreement, "So, what's going to happen now?"

"First young man, we're going shopping for new school supplies. Followed by dinner then we'll be shopping for some food as there's nothing in at the moment. Your father will be joining us next week. He had a few last minute issues to deal with."

"Cool. Are we going now?"

"Yes. I just wanted to come here first to drop off a few last things. Now come along darling," said Fioritura holding out an arm motioning towards the door.

Forte walked with Fioritura back outside the house and followed her to the car. He was delighted that his mother loved Jaguars. Fioritura's Jag was the XJR with the 5L V8 engine, in maroon and with black carbon wheels. What Forte would get if he could've afforded the E$95,000 price tag.

"I love this car," he said excitedly.

Fioritura giggled, "I know. Quite a lot of young boys like yourself like it."

"It's the very car I'd get if I could afford it."

Fioritura giggled again. Boys do like their cars and Forte was no different.

"We won't be going to the centre in town, I thought we could go to the retail park that's recently opened outside town."

"Sure. It's a nice day for a drive anyway."

Fioritura started the engine and pulled out of the car park. After a few minutes they were on the main road out of town. It would take about thirty minutes to get to the retail park due to the traffic and abundance of traffic lights.

Not much was said between the two as they made their way off the roundabout and onto another main road. Forte wasn't speaking to Fioritura, no because he didn't want to talk to her but because he didn't want to distract her from driving. He couldn't help but notice that they seemed to be moving a little slow, not surprising given the car they were driving. Good news: He's in a Jag. Bad news: Peugeots exist. Really bad news: One of them was again causing problems. He was about to ask his mother if they were travelling too slowly when she suddenly shouted.

"GET A BLOODY MOVE ON! IT'S SIXTY ON THIS ROAD NOT FORTY FIVE YOU STUPID PEUGEOT DRIVING BITCH!"

A moment later there was a chance to overtake and Fioritura took it. She floored the accelerator and the roar of a 5L V8 reverberated throughout the car. They zoomed past the dithering driver and carried on, back on the correct side of the road, to their destination at sixty mph.

Forte's mother was a lady not be messed with.

“Something wrong mother?” Forte asked with mock concern.

“Not at all Sweetie, what gave you that idea?” she replied ironically.

“Oh nothing really.”

The journey didn't last too much longer as they approached the retail park entrance. There were a fair few shops here including a super market, sportswear store, fast food outlets, multiplex cinema and a ten-pin bowling alley.

Fioritura reversed into a space and the two got out. The first place they went to was the clothing store. Clothes shopping was dull and boring as far as Forte was concerned, the only form of shopping he disliked more was shoe shopping. He didn’t understand why the sales assistants would ask if he wanted the other shoe after trying one on.

No thanks, I’ll be fine with just the one shoe. I don’t mind hopping around everywhere.

The two looked went straight for the men's wear section. Fioritura helped Forte pick out several pairs of jeans and shirts. After about forty minutes they left the store with several bags of clothes, nothing glamorous but they suited Forte’s needs just fine.

The cost of this alone came to E$200 (E$ = Equestrian Dollar) but considering his parents incomes, they could easily afford it.

“Could we look in the sports store while we’re here?"

"Of course we can sweetie."

The pair then made their way over to the sports store which covered two floors and contained sportswear ranging from replica jerseys, training gear, footwear, sporting equipment and gear.....what you would expect to find in such a place.

Forte and his mother entered the store and made their way to the footwear section. It didn't take long before he found trainers he liked. A dark brown pair of Sketchers. He also got some AstroTurf trainers and football boots as well for PE lessons, both electric blue in colour (his favourite). Before leaving his attention was drawn to some football replica shirts.

They're the shirts of Wonderbolts. The biggest and most successful football club in the history of the game. A club he’s supported since childhood. At least now he can watch their home games now he lives in Canterlot.

Forte looked at the shirts and other memorabilia. They were certainly eye catching with the blue shirts and yellow streaks reminiscent of lightning bolts.

He took them over to the counter along with the trainers from earlier which cost him E$110. After paying the two left the store and took the bags to the car, talking a bit more about Wonderbolts.

They left the store and made their way back to the car to put the shopping in the boot. As it was lunchtime the two entered a fast food joint that specialised in Pizza. Forte ordered the Extra Large Meat Feast while Fioritura settled for Ham and Pineapple. The two discussed more over their dinner.

"How are you doing? Are you feeling any better?" asked Fioritura.

"A little. Must be to being outside."

"Good, I'm glad you're OK. Oh I've got a present for you."

Forte watched as she reached into her handbag and got out a wrapped up box. She handed it over to him where he promptly tore off the wrapping. He was stunned to see it was a brand new iPhone 6s Plus.

"Wow!" was all he could say.

Fioritura giggled, "It's the new version, just been released. The best on the market."

Forte's previous phone completely packed up on him, fortunately he didn't lose any sensitive information.

"Thanks Mum!"

"You're welcome dear, and it's up to you whether you want contract or not. We're going to the supermarket next so we may find some good deals."

“Do you know when Dad gets back?”

“He should be back before the weekend. Don’t worry he hasn’t forgotten about Saturday.”

Forte nodded enthusiastically and continued stuffing his face with pizza, delighted with both the pizza and phone. After pizza they had desert. Forte got mint-choc chip ice-cream and thoroughly enjoyed it, much to the amusement of Fioritura. For desert she decided to have Chocolate Cheesecake.

They finished their deserts and paid for the bill, Fioritura leaving a generous E$20 tip for the waiter. They left the outlet and walked over to the super market where he would get a sim for his new phone and get food in for his apartment. Then he would go over to that games store.

Fioritura got a trolley from the trolley bay and walked inside the store with Forte. Their first port of call was the phone department. Forte decided to get a pay monthly sim card where you pay the required amount each month to get what you pay for. The deal Forte got cost E$30 a month and for that he got unlimited minutes, 100GB of data and unlimited texts.

Next was the food shopping. The pair worked their way around the store, talking about food, filling up the trolley with various foodstuffs including chicken breast, bacon, beef steak, chips, beef burgers, ice cream, crisps, biscuits, crackers, cheese, chocolate, ham, sausage rolls, pasta, bread, milk, pizza, toilet roll, tea bags, hot chocolate powder, angel cake, chocolate Swiss roll, assortments of vegetables and fruit amongst other things.

As they were walking around the aisles, Forte couldn’t help but notice the food piled high in the trolley, granted he and his mother are foodies but this almost took the biscuit.

“I’m not sure we have enough food mum,” he said ironically.

Fioritura looked at the trolley with narrowed eyes, “I think you’re right son. We need more.”

Five minutes later and another extra large ham, a beef joint and a few more packs of bacon were added. No-one goes hungry in the Heldentenor household.

Deciding they ad enough food they made their way over to the tills to pay. Forte helped his mother pack the shopping away and take it to the car. Not all the food would fit in the boot so they had to resort to putting some on the back seats.

"Where are we going now?" asked a jubilant Forte as he closed the boot.

"Well it' s half two now so if we get on back we can pack everything away in time for tea. Is that OK?" asked a blushing Velvet.

"Yeah that's fine."

The pair got into the car and his mother started the engine, its V8 sound reverberating throughout. Fioritura slowly made her way out of the car park and onto the main road back to Canterlot.

“Mum?”

“Yes dear?”

“When I get my Driving License would I maybe allowed to drive this car?”

Fioritura thought for a moment, “We’ll see darling. Just concentrate on getting your license first, you’re old enough now so I’ll have a look at local driving instructors for you.”

“Thanks mum. Do you think dad might let me drive his Merc?”

“You’ll have to ask your dad.”

“I do plan on getting my own car eventually.”

“What car do you plan to get?”

“Citroen DS 3. It’s a hot hatch that’s supposed to be really good. Of course I’ll need a job but I’m sure I can find one in a big place like Canterlot.”

“Me and your dad will have a look out for jobs as well for you if you like?”

“Yeah sure, you might see something I don’t.”

It took about thirty minutes to get back to Velvet’s house. They had to make two trips to take all the shopping in there were so many bags. Fioritura helped Forte put all the food and clothes away in relatively quick time. Forte was stood on the hallway removing his trainers when his mother approached.

"Forte darling what do you want for tea?"

He looked over to his mother to see her looking at him, "Errr my tea? Are you sure, you don't have to."

"Don't be daft darling, I'm here for you. Let me cook you something, I am your mother after all."

Forte nodded, "OK, roast chicken if that's OK."

"That's perfectly fine darling, now sit yourself down in the front room and watch TV. I'll cook tea. Would you like a drink?"

"Hot chocolate please."

"Of course sweetie."

Fioritura went over to the kitchen and started preparing tea whilst Forte sat down on the sofa and switched on the TV. He went through the channels until he got to the news channel. By chance there was a segment on about CHS. Watching with keen interest, he watched as the news reporter stood outside CHS which had just had its Fall Formal.

It didn't say who won but by looking at everyone there you got the impression that they looked the friendly type. Everyone looked bright, colourful and jovial. That pink one even more so.

His mother returned after five minutes with a hot chocolate complete with whipped cream, chocolate powder and marshmallows. His mother was good when it came to food and drink, Forte and his father however lacked skills in that area. It is partly why Forte took Food Technology as a subject so he could improve.

He continued to watch the news for a little longer, news bulletins were on a range of topics. One was about a concert in Canterlot to be performed by Countess Coloratura. She's quite popular apparently and highly talented, Forte though preferred Rock and Classical music. Not that he doesn’t mind listening to Rara, his old babysitter.

He continued to watch the news until his mother called out.

"Forte deary your tea's ready."

"Coming," he relies.

Forte walked over to the dinner table adjacent to the kitchen where Fioritura had already laid out place mats and cutlery. He sat down as his mother put his tea on front of him. It looked and smelt unlike anything he'd ever had before. The aroma of the meat and veg filled his nose with a thoroughly pleasant aroma. His mother was brilliant at cooking though. It is nigh impossible to eat her cooking and not become a foodie.

"Here you are, dig in."

Forte didn't need telling twice. He immediately tried the roast chicken and wasn't disappointed.

"This is amazing as ever mum, it's the best tasting food I've ever had, you're a really good cook" he said jubilantly.

Fioritura blushed, "Oh why thank you darling. That means a lot to me. But you're still going to school."

Forte, without really thinking, got up and walked over to his mum and gave her a hug. He broke the hug a second later and returned to his seat and continued his meal. Fioritura's blush got redder. She didn't mind the affection, in fact she welcomed it. It made her feel she was doing her job as a mother correctly. It warmed her heart as a mother to see her child be happy.

She liked what her son was becoming. Definitely not acting like a teenager is supposed to.

"I thought I'd visit that book store in town tomorrow."

"Good," replied his mother, "Get whatever books you need for school and put them on the card."

Forte nodded, "We forgot to get any stuff for school."

"There's a specialist stationary store in the city centre, go there."

Forte nodded. The two finished their meal and it was followed by some ice cream. Mint Choc Chip with chocolate sauce for two.

Needless to say they both enjoyed it.

After finishing and the pots were washed, dried and put away, the two sat down to watch TV. There was a science documentary about civil engineering, in which his dad appeared as a Senior Engineer. This was before he got promoted.

Afterwards they watched a few episodes of Grand Designs.

He hadn't noticed but he was snuggled up to his mother, who had a comforting arm wrapped around him. She was very much aware of him snuggling up to her. She didn't mind at all. She looked down at him and noticed he was drifting off. Shaking him gently she woke him up.

"Forte darling, I think you'll be better off in bed. You're falling asleep," she said gently.

Half asleep, Forte responded, "OK. I could do with a good nights sleep."

He slowly got up with the help of his mum. He went to his bedroom and got out some nightwear to change into before Fioritura opened the door to the en suite shower room.

"There's a sink in the en suite for you to brush your teeth in."

"Thanks."

Forte went into the bathroom and proceeded to brush his teeth. At the same time Fioritura got his bed ready. He came back into the bedroom, his teeth cleaned, and got into bed. The bed was exceedingly comfy and he sank into it, the mattress being made of memory foam. Forte laid back as his mum draped the quilt over him. He turned on his side and closed his eyes as Fioritura started to walk out. Before she left the room, Forte spoke up.

"Thanks for taking me out today Mum, and the Pizza, and the iPhone."

His mum couldn't help but smile, "You're welcome darling. Good night."

"Good night."

Forte almost instantly went to sleep. Fioritura left the room and closed the door quietly. She went back into the front room and continued to watch TV for a few more hours until she herself decided to get some sleep.

She really enjoyed herself today. Her son was quite a shy person who isolates himself and doesn't show his feelings. But give him time and get to know him and you'll see he has a heart of gold. He's not a mummy's boy but he is close to his mother, something she doesn't take for granted. Becoming sleepy herself, she got herself into bed and drifted off into a restful sleep.

Tomorrow however, would be another good day. She would take her son to the book and stationary store whilst giving him a tour of the town as she knows the place a little better than him. She did grow up here after all.

She had a good feeling about Forte going to CHS. Hopefully he would make friends who'll help him come out of his shell, and let him show the world what he's capable of.

Chapter - 16 - Fun & Games In Ponyville

"You OK Forte?"

Forte's attention was brought from looking out at the Equestrian countryside from the train window to the mare sat on the seat opposite.

"I'm OK Sunny, just a little nervous about meeting my counterpart."

"Understandable. I'm sure I'd feel the same way meeting mine."

"We should have a look into that, see if we can find her; if she exists at all."

A sultry smirk crossed Sunset's face, "You'd like that wouldn't you? Two Sunset Shimmer's."

"What?" Forte mumbled, a blush beginning to form.

"Oh you know," Sunset replied, playfully waving mane about, "Two Sunset Shimmer's to give you a good time."

Forte's blush grew larger and redder whilst Sunset continued the teasing.

"One of us could hold you down while the other one goes down-"

"Sunset!"

"Yes?"

"There are children nearby."

"We're alone in a private compartment."

Forte just blinked and scowled; unamused at the smart, if accurate, comeback, "Don't get all clever with me Sunnykins."

"Oh come on," Sunset teased, "You know you totally would be up for a good time with my double."

"No I wouldn't."

"Oh really? Then why are you blushing and why are your wings stiff?"

"My wings?"

Forte looked to his side to get a view of his wings, curious as to what Sunset was referring to. Rather than being folded to his sides, they were indeed spread out and stiff as ironing boards.

"Errrr Sunny?"

"Yes Pony Boy?"

"Why are my wings stiff?"

"Because you like it when you think of me naked."

After a few seconds of growing embarrassment, Forte groaned and threw a cushion at Sunset,"Damn it Sunny!"

Sunset just burst into laughter and ended up rolling of the seat and onto the floor; the impact did nothing to lessen her jocular happiness.

"You...should...see...the...look...on...your...face!" Sunset said between laughs.

Forte could only groan and sulk into the bench he was sat on.

The train eventually arrived in Ponyville and passengers were disembarking, including a still giggling Sunset and still grumpy Forte.

"Come on Sunny, it's not that funny," he grumbled as he trudged through the snow.

"Maybe not, but your pouty expression is," Sunset replied, giving Forte a nuzzle on his cheek.

Forte blushed from the intimate contact, but still continued to pout.

"Come on Pony Boy, cheer up; we'll soon be at Twilight's castle."

"I know, I can see it," he snarked, pointing to the building in question, "Seriously, is there really any reason to have such a big-arse castle in a small town? It stands out like sore thumb!"

"So?"

"So?! It looks bloody awful! How would you even get planning permission for something like that?!"

"According to Twilight it grew out of a crystal chest that sprouted from a magic crystal tree."

Forte could only give a deadpan expression before lifting a foreleg into the air, "That's it. I'm done. I can't take much more of this crazy world where shit doesn't make sense."

"WHAT FUN IS THERE IN MAKING SENSE?!"

Forte yelled in shock and jumped out of his skin, taking refuge behind Sunset's plot, unconsciously placing his hooves in her flanks...for support, much to her embarrassed delight. After calming down a little and regaining his breathing, Forte looked up to something he wasn't expecting.

"GOTT IM HIMMEL! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU?"

"Tut tut little Forte, such language. What would Oma and Opa say if they heard such filthy language?"

"Who the flying fuck are you and how do you know who my grandparents are?" Forte snarled, slightly out of fear; his breathing having picked up the pace a little.

"I must say I'm sorely disappointed in you. And you are one of by best students too."

It took a few moments of grinding gears in his head, but the penny finally dropped and a stunned Forte could only stand open mouthed.

"Discord?"

"That's Professor Discord to you young man," Discord said with a frown.

"B-b-but h-how?" Forte babbled, completely at a loss to explain.

"Just ignore him Forte, that's not our Professor; just his counterpart."

"Spoil sport," Discord replied, folding his arms and frowning in displeasure, "Anyway, if you'll excuse me; I have a tea party scheduled with Fluttershy. Tah tah now."

Discord disappeared in a flash of light, leaving Forte and Sunset alone once more.

"You OK Forte?"

"I'm OK, despite the crazy shit I just saw."

"Yeah, according to Twilight that's normal for Discord....the Discord of this world anyway."

"Do you think he's related to our Discord?"

"I wouldn't rule it out."

Forte and Sunset continued their journey through Ponyville. Whereas before they travelled by chariot at night, now they were travelling by hoof during the day; allowing Forte to get a good look at the ponies. He could barely contain his shock as he saw many ponies who strongly resembled his class mates, going about their business. One thing seemed to stand out however, and the only one who might have an answer was walking right next to him.

"Sunset?"

"Yes?"

"Why do the pony counterparts of our classmates all look like adults here?"

"Because they are."

"Come again?"

"I said because they are. Most ponies here are just teenagers in the human world, albeit with some exceptions. Take the Cakes for example, here like in Equestria, they're adults who run their own bakery. Our friends, here as you've seen they're young adults but their counterparts are just teenagers."

"How does that even work?"

Sunset just shrugged her shoulders, "Magic?"

"Of course, 'magic'. The same stuff that causes me to grow a pair of wings and have a stupid ponytail."

"Hey! Ponytail's aren't stupid!"

"Maybe on girls, but on guys they just look wrong."

Sunset lifted up a hoof to begin another counter argument, but lowered it before she spoke, "I suppose you have a point. But speaking of pony tails, you seem to enjoy looking at mine."

"I DO NOT!"

"Are you saying you don't like looking at me?" Sunset asked with a frown.

"Yes. I mean no! I haven't been staring at your tail! I'm not a pervert."

Sunset snorted and rolled her eyes, "Sure you're not, that's why you always sneak in a few peaky looks whenever I get changed."

Forte felt his face blush, "I have no idea what you're talking about."

"So you don't deny it?"

Forte responded by playfully pushing Sunset, "Shush you, I don't have to answer that."

"You don't need to answer me, you stiff wings are the only answer I need."

"Huh?" Forte muttered, twisting his neck to get a good look at his sides.

Only to see his feathery appendages stood to attention.

"Oh for fu-"

Forte and Sunset were sat in the library of Twilight's castle, waiting patiently for Twilight to arrive with Forte's counterpart. Or more accurately, Sunset was waiting patiently while Forte was trotting around nervously.

"If you walk back and forth much longer you'll dig a trench into the ground."

"I know, I know; I'm just a little nervous," Forte replied as he stopped walking.

"Everything will be fine Forte," Sunset said, "Come and sit next to me."

Forte trotted over and pulled himself up to the sofa, plonking his plot next to Sunset. Sunset then wrapped a foreleg around Forte, pulling him in close for a cuddle.

"Everything will be fine Forte. Twilight has assured me that Forte, your counterpart that is, is a really nice stallion. Much like yourself."

"How old is he?"

"Twenty four, a few years younger than me."

"Older than I thought, not that I......hang on a sec, he's twenty four and he's younger than you?"

Sunset smiled and nodded.

Forte braced himself and asked a question one really should never ask a mare, "How old are you?"

"Thirty.....almost."

Forte blinked.

Thirty. That just can't be possible, she doesn't look a day over twenty!

"Awwww, thank you Forte," Sunset replied, hugging him tightly.

"I said that out loud didn't I?"

"Yep."

"Would you two like to be alone?"

Forte and Sunset looked up to the source of the voice to see Twilight stood in the doorway of the lounge, accompanied by...Forte.

The pony version of Forte.

"Bloody Hell," Forte mumbled.

"Bloody Tartarus," Pony Forte mumbled.

Twilight and Pony Forte trotted up to the sofa where Forte and Sunset where sitting, all the while Forte and Pony Forte kept their eyes locked onto each other.

"Forte, I'd like you to meet Forte," Twilight said, pointing a hoof from one to the other, "Forte, I'd like you to meet Forte."

Forte and Pony Forte continued looking at one another, not quite believing what they were seeing. Looking between them, it was impossible to tell the two apart. Right down the the strands of mane colour, they were identical.

"Hi," Forte said, nervously extending a hoof.

"Hi," Forte replied, equally as nervous, hoof bumping his counterpart.

After hoof bumping awkwardly and sensing there awkwardness in the room, Twilight wasted no time in moving the conversation along.

"So, why don't we go into town? Give you a tour now the shops are open again? We could start at one of the cafes and allow you two to get to know each other."

"Sure," replied Forte, "You OK with that Sunny?"

"If you're happy, I'm happy."

Twilight turned to Pony Forte, "How about you? You up for another tour?"

"Of course I am! It means I get to spend more time with you!"

Pony Forte's eyes suddenly went as wide as dinner plates and panic began to spread through his veins, "I-I-I m-mean I'd like that."

A blushing Twilight, ignoring the stifled snickers from Sunset, magicked in some parchment and a quill. She obscured her red face behind the parchment and all that could be heard was the scratching of the quill on it.

"What are you writing Twilight?" asked Sunset.

"Just writing up an itinerary."

"Is there plenty to see and do in Ponyville?" asked Forte.

"More than you'd think for a small town. Now come on, let's not waste any time."

As Twilight suggested, their first stop was indeed a cafe. A rather quaint and traditional tea room that had been in Ponyville for decades and run by the great-granddaughter of the original owner. The quartet entered and removed their scarves, hats and fuzzy shoes, leaving them on the shoe rack and hat stand; before finding a table with four chairs near the centre of the room. The other ponies paid no attention to the fact that there were two identical ponies sat near them, most of them quite used to all manner of odd occurrences and shenanigans happening in their little town.

"This looks nice," Forte commented, looking around the cosy interior, "It's the sort of thing my mum would like."

At the mention of his mother, Pony Forte winced uncomfortably; an action not gone unnoticed by Forte.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to upset you like that."

"No it's OK, besides, your mother isn't really my mother; but this tea room is something she would have liked too."

Forte internally sighed in relief at avoiding causing someone to get upset over something very emotional, and potentially ruining any chance of having a new friend.

"So, what would everypony like?" asked Twilight, holding a menu in her magic.

Forte picked up his menu and browsed through the options. What was on offer was typical for a tea room of its kind. Tea, scones, cakes, toasted teacakes, toast, sandwiches etc. After a few seconds browsing, he put down the menu and told Twilight of his choice.

"I'll have a pot of tea, and some scones with strawberry jam and cream......and two toasted teacakes."

"Anything else?" asked Twilight, in a manner like she was expecting more.

"What do you mean?"

"According to Sunset you like to eat a lot, so I was wondering if you wanted anything else to eat as well."

Forte shifted around uncomfortably on the Windsor chair, trying to avoid Twilight's gaze.

"You'd like something else too wouldn't you?" Twilight asked.

Forte nodded meekly.

Twilight couldn't help but giggle, "Don't worry Forte, order what you want; the bill's on me."

"Be careful Twilight, Forte has an insatiable appetite for food."

Forte scowled and rolled his eyes, "I do not, I just like to eat. I personally love smoked salmon."

"I prefer smoked haddock myself," Pony Forte replied, "But here I'll settle for a pot of tea and two toasted teacakes. What about you Sunset?"

"The same, what else are you having Forte?"

"A large grated cheese sandwich with tomato sauce."

Three pairs of eyes grimaced at the unpleasant sounding snack.

"What?" queried Forte, noticing the grossed out looks.

"How can you eat something like that?" asked Twilight.

"It's great! Tomato sauce on top of cheese in a sandwich is something I've always liked."

"It sounds like the sort if thing Rainbow Dash would enjoy," Twilight replied, "She has an affinity for gross things."

"Don't knock it until you've tried it."

"I believe I can make an exception in this case."

About ten minutes later, their orders had arrived. Forte was almost beside himself with joy at all the food in front of him. The smells of the freshly baked scones with clotted cream and strawberry jam, the toasted teacakes and grated cheese sandwich (with tomato sauce) filled his nose with an almost heavenly euphoria.

"I take it you like what you see?" asked Twilight.

Forte could only nod like an idiot, a huge grin plastered all over his face.

"Well then, dig in."

Forte didn't need telling again. He immediately went for the teacakes, deciding to have them while they were still hot.

"Sunset, would you be a dear and butter my teacakes for me please? I can't handle cutlery with hooves."

"Certainly."

Sunset picked up a knife with her magic and began buttering the teacakes, the butter melting into the hot snack immediately.

Warm buttery teacakes, Forte thought, not realising he was starting to salivate.

This was brought to his attention when he felt a napkin being dabbed on his chin by Sunset.

"Honestly, I can't take you anywhere," Sunset complained.

Forte didn't respond an instead picked up one of the teacakes and took a huge bite out of it, moaning in delight at the taste.

"Enjoying yourself?" asked Sunset.

Forte just nodded.

Sunset stifled a giggle and turned her attention to her boyfriend's counterpart, "So....Forte, what is it you do for living?"

"I play music in nightclubs and pubs, it doesn't pay much but I mostly do it because I enjoy it."

"Cool. Do you travel all over Equestria?"

Pony Forte nodded, "Manehatten, Canterlot, Vanhoover, Baltimare, Trottingham, Fillydelphia....all over really."

"Sounds like a cool job," Forte said, adding his two bits to the conversation, "I'm interested in a musical career too. Sunset and I are part of a band on our side of the mirror."

"What do you play?" asked Pony Forte.

"Guitar, piano and saxophone. And the Ocarina. The last of which Sunset got me for Christmas."

"Christmas?"

"My world's version of Hearth's Warming."

"Ah, I think I remember Twilight saying something about it."

The group continued to chat and eat their food, though not without the girls and Pony Forte grimacing when they saw Forte eat his cheese and tomato sauce sandwich. The conversation mostly revolved around CHS and the things that had occurred since Forte first attended. The talk of battling sirens, growing wings via 'ponying up' fascinated Pony Forte; Twilight certainly wasn't exaggerating when she first told him of the other world.

"It sounds truly amazing," Pony Forte added, "And you 'pony up' every time you play music?"

"Yep," replied Forte, "And for some reason it levitates us in mid-air while it happens."

"Probably a health and safety precaution," Pony Forte replied, "You can never be too safe nowadays, at least according to all the know-it-all do-gooders."

"Too true. Anyway, where are we going after we have finished here?"

Twilight took the opportunity to show her itinerary to the group, "I though first we could start at the town hall and work our way outwards in a clockwise direction."

"Fine with me," Forte replied, "Better than wandering around aimlessly."

"Same here," Sunset added.

Pony Forte too nodded in agreement and, after finishing their tea and what not, left the cafe to start their tour. The sun was shining just as brightly as they went in, reflecting off of the perfectly smooth snow. Twilight began leading the group towards their first destination, all the while the two Forte's were conversing with one another.

"So, what's it like being a pony?"

"A little strange, though I am used to having the ears."

That brought out a chuckle from Pony Forte, "I bet that was a weird feeling when it first happened."

"You've no idea, though I suppose you'd feel the same way when you feel and use hands for the first time."

"Hands? Those things like a claw that Lyra's always goes on about?"

"Yep, I know a little about from what Twilight's told me; mostly about her fascination with humans. Apparently we're a myth here in Candyland."

"Well not so much now we know you exist."

"True."

"Candyland?" queried Pony Forte.

"Well this world is brightly coloured like old school sweets."

Pony Forte looked around, this time taking into consideration his counterpart's views, "I suppose so, I've never really seen it that way."

"Well it's normal for you. My world would look grey and bleak compared to Equestria."

"I'd really like to see it sometime, hopefully Twilight will allow it."

"I can't see why she wouldn't, she let me come here after all."

The pair continued to follow the mares in front of them, themselves being in their own conversation. Forte once more found himself transfixed on Sunset's swinging plot and swishing tail, something that hadn't gone unnoticed.

"Enjoying the view?" Pony Forte asked, smirking.

"I'm allowed to, she's my girlfriend."

"How long have you been together?"

"A few weeks. What about you? Are you seeing anyone?"

"No, I've been in a relationship in the past but it obviously didn't work out."

"Why not?"

"She was too busy writing stories about going off on adventures in far flung places of Equestria to pay attention to our relationship. So after a long talk, we decided to end the it; but we did decide to stay friends."

There was a short silence as Forte looked between his counterpart and one of the ponies in front, recalling some of the things he heard said, "What about Twilight?"

Pony Forte groaned and rolled his eyes, "Not you to."

"Do you like her?"

Pony Forte didn't answer.

"Come on," Forte said, "If you can't talk to me who can you talk to?"

"I suppose so," Pony Forte conceded, "Alright, I do like her, but I'm a little nervous about asking. I mean she's a Princess for crying out loud. In the old days, plebs like me who asked such questions to royalty and the nobility spent the rest of their days in a dungeon."

"Does that still happen?"

"No, Princess Celestia put a stop to that after a secret coltfriend of hers was imprisoned by jealous nobles."

"What happened?"

"Her coltfriend was released and the nobles responsible were stripped of their lands and titles, and imprisoned themselves."

"What about the 'coltfriend'? What happened to him?"

"He spent his life officially as Princess Celestia's advisor, but unofficially as her lover."

"So, taking all of that into account; what's stopping you from asking Twilight out on a date?"

Pony Forte racked his mind for any excuse he could think of but ultimately came up short. Sighing in defeat, he lowered his head, "Nothing."

"Then ask her, after the tour. I managed to ask out Sunset and I'm usually a nervous wreck around girls."

"I'll think about it."

"Well," they heard Twilight say, "Here we are boys, the Town Hall."

Forte looked up at the tall structure, something he could see more clearly now they were in daylight, craning his neck slightly in the process.

"Why don't you just fly up to the top to get a better view?" Twilight asked.

"Fly?" Forte asked, squinting in confusion. It took a few seconds but eventually his eyes lit up and he smiled in realisation, "Oh yeah, I have wings don't I?"

Three pairs of eyes simultaneously rolled.

"You can see why I love him can't you?" Sunset whispered to Twilight, who could only giggle.

"Just one question?" asked Forte.

"Yes?" Sunset asked.

"How do I fly?"

"DID SOMEPONY ASK HOW TO FLY?!"

Jumping in fright and once again hiding behind Sunset's plot, Forte nervously looked up from behind her to see a familiar-not-familiar friend.

"Rainbow Dash," Twilight scolded, "Stop scaring ponies like that!"

"Chillax Twi, Forte's fine," she replied in her laid back manner, "See, he even has his hooves on Sunset's flanks!"

Twilight looked to where Rainbow was pointing and as she turned her head, she saw Forte quickly shove himself off of her and beginning to whistle innocently. She rolled her eyes and began walking over to her particularly odd friend.

"Well Casanova? Do you want Rainbow to give you a flying lesson whilst we tour the town at the same time?"

"Sure," Forte replied, a little red in the cheeks, "I'd like that."

In a flurry, Rainbow landed in front of Forte, causing him to stumble back a little.

"Ready to fly? Newbie?"

"Errrr....yes?"

"You don't sound too sure. I said are you ready to fly?"

"Yes."

Rainbow's eye twitched at the lame answer, "I SAID ARE YOU READY TO FLY?"

"Yes!" Forte replied, a little louder than last time.

"LOUDER!"

"YES!"

"I CAN'T HEAR YOU! ARE YOU READY TO FLY!"

"I AM READY TO FLY!" Forte bellowed out.

"That's more like it! Now come on newbie!"

Before he could respond further, Rainbow picked him up and flew him up into the sky; watched on by the others.

"My counterpart is very odd."

Some time later, up and above in the sky over Ponyville, Rainbow and Forte were stood on a cloud looking down on the ponies below.

"This is awesome!" Forte squeed, "And you can do this every day?"

"I sure can. Being a pegasus is awesome!"

"I'll say, and these clouds are so comfy. I wouldn't be able to resist just taking a nap on one."

"I do that loads of times."

"Why don't we do that now then?"

"Hmmmm, a nap does sound nice right about now," Rainbow said, pondering the appealing suggestion.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Twilight, Sunset and Pony Forte down below get a face full of snow courtesy of Pinkie Pie. Instantly, her eyes lit up with a wild, amusing idea.

"I have a better idea, if you're up for it?"

"What would that be?"

Rainbow leaned in close to Forte and whispered her idea into his ear.

Back on the ground, the trio had just exited Sugarcube Corner; having been invited in to clean up after being hit with a Pinkie Pie snowball. And some cakes baked by Pinkie Pie. In the meantime, Twilight, Sunset and Pony Forte were joined by Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy inside Sugarcube corner; all of whom were eager to see the two Forte's together.

"That was splendid as usual," Rarity stated, "Pinkie never fails to deliver on sweet treats."

"I'll say," Pony Forte added, "I think I might just move to Ponyville so I can experience it more."

The sound of dancing hooves and squeeing could be heard.

"Are you OK Twilight?" asked Rarity, "You seem excited about something.

Twilight immediately stopped dancing in the spot and looked shyly over to Rarity, a blush clearly visible on her cheeks, "I'm OK. Why wouldn't I be?"

"Oh, no reason," Rarity replied, smirking as she looked between her friend and Pony Forte, "No reason at all."

"So, what are we all doing now?" Sunset asked.

"Well if we can find Forte and Rainbow, we could-"

"TWILIGHT!" the group cried in unison.

Before Twilight could finish her sentence, something hit her in the face. Stunned from the impact, she wiped off what she could feel on her face and realised it was snow. Looking around for who was responsible, her attention was attracted to the sounds of laughter above.

"Twilight, are you alright?" asked Rarity.

"I'm fine Rarity, just a victim of a well aimed snowball."

Rarity, and the other, looked to where Twilight was looking to see Rainbow and Forte on a cloud, laughing their flanks off.

"You should see you face Twi!" Rainbow cried out.

Twilight scowled fiercely and lifted up a large snowball the size of of a football and launched it at the two pranksters. Rainbow and Forte were too busy laughing to notice the snowball hurtling towards them and subsequently got their faces covered in snow.

The laughing abruptly stopped.

Wiping their faces clean and peering over the cloud once more, Forte and Rainbow looked down to their friends below.

"So," Rainbow started, "You wanna snowball fight?"

"Bring. It. On," Twilight replied, lighting up her horn and picking up several snowballs.

"Ooooh, I like it when you get all competitive like this Twi," Rainbow said, gushing with excitement.

"Me too," Pony Forte added.

The others looked at him with raised eyebrows, Rarity with a knowing smirk.

"I I I mean-"

"We know what you mean darling."

The next thing Rarity knew, she was getting hit in the face with another snowball, much to her ire. From the sound of yet more laughter, she did not need to ask who threw it.

"RAINBOW DASH!"

"Yes, darling?"

Rarity grit her teeth and levitated up a snowball, launching it at Rainbow with surprising velocity and accuracy; scoring a bull's eye hit and knocking Rainbow off of her hooves.

"Wow!" exclaimed Pinkie excitedly, bouncing out from a snow covered bush, "Way to go Rarity!"

"Thank you darling, one must never-"

Rarity was cut off by yet another snowball. Shaking the snow off of her face and looking back up to the cloud, she noticed that this time it was not Rainbow who threw the snowball, but Forte.

"Forte! I thought you were a gentlecolt!"

"I am, but we're in a snowball fight; everyone's a target to be pelted with."

Rainbow, who was now hovering half way between Forte and the others, came up with a great idea. At least in her mind she did.

"Hey guys, instead of a tour, how about a massive snowball fight involving Ponyville?"

The snowball she received to her face gave her her answer.

Forte, Pony Forte, Rainbow and Fluttershy were all perched on a cloud overlooking a deserted Ponyville below, scanning the area intensely for any sign of movement. It didn't take long for all of Ponyville to become involved with the town's pegasi taking on everyone else. Pegasi had hidden themselves inside clouds whilst non-pegasi took shelter inside bushes, hedges and even trees in an attempt to evade Pegasi Snowball attacks.

"You see anypony?" Rainbow whispered to her comrades.

"No," whispered back Forte, "We need to lure them out somehow, or at least get them to reveal where they're hiding?"

"How do we do that?"

"You could fly out really fast, do loads of tricks and stunts so they don't hit you; while they're focussed on you we can attack them."

"I love it!" she whispered excitedly, "Snowball up ponies, it's time to strike!"

Rainbow crawled slowly to the cloud edge and peered over, making sure the coast was clear below. After double checking to make sure that it was, she launched herself into the air, quickly gaining speed.

As expected, snowballs were hurled in her direction with which she evaded with ease. Meanwhile, Forte, Pony Forte and Fluttershy flew off of their cloud and attacked the ponies below, dropping snowballs like a Stuka dropping bombs.

Ponies came running out of the bushes, screaming their lungs out and thus allowing Pegasi hiding in other clouds to launch their own attacks, swarming their non-winged brethren with a volley of snowballs.

Flying rapidly around the town centre, Rainbow Dash spotted her next target. Swooping down and scooping up a large ball of snow from the ground, she gained altitude once more and moved in for the attack.

"Heads up Rarity!"

Rarity didn't have time to react as she felt the force of the snowball pelt her in the side, splashing her new snow coat with wet snow.

"RAINBOW DASH! THAT WAS MY NEW COAT!"

The fainting sound of laughter was all Rarity could hear as Rainbow flew away, gloating in victory. Gritting her teeth and scowling fiercely, Rarity stomped back to her boutique, mumbling furiously along the way.

"Just you wait Rainbow Dash; just you wait until I finish my new line of next season's dresses! YOU WILL BE SOR-"

"POW! RIGHT IN THE KISSER!"

Rarity was knocked back slightly in shock from the impact of yet another snowball. Furiously shaking the snow off of her head and mane, she looked around to find the culprit and soon saw the sight of a cobalt blue pegasus flying awkwardly away; a tell-tale sign as to which Forte she was looking at.

"And you to Forte! You too will suffer my wrath!" she bellowed, shaking a hoof in the air above her head.

Two hours later, the Great Snowball Fight of Ponyville came to an end. Many ponies had suffered horribly as a result of the overwhelming Pegasi victory, who were all congratulating themselves with the pony equivalent of high fives.

"Way to go Rainbow!" exclaimed Thunderlane.

"You're awesome Rainbow!" cried Scootaloo.

"Thank you! Thank you!" Rainbow boasted, hovering around with her hooves in the air, soaking in the adulation, "But let's not forget the awesome Forte!"

"Which one?" asked a nearby pegasus.

"Both of them!"

Both Forte's had a smug smile on their faces, revelling in the praise showered upon them. Forte (the human one), particularly liked Cloud Chaser and her sister hugging him and nuzzling his cheeks.

"Where's Twilight been in all of this?" asked Scootaloo.

"She and Discord decided to observe given they would have a significant advantage over the rest of us given their super powerful magic," Rainbow replied, "Though if they were both on the non-pegasi side team, it would have made this an even fight."

"It's awesome being a pegasus," Forte added, "Having wings is way cooler than having a horn, or nothing at all."

"You said it," Rainbow continued, "Now, who's up for celebrating in the Town Hall?"

In a very crowded Town Hall, ponies from all over town were gathered; either celebrating their victory or lamenting their loss. As expected, Pinkie had outdone herself with cakes of all kinds of colours, flavours and shapes. Forte meanwhile, was sat with Sunset. Both of whom were enjoying the festivities.

"So Sunnykins, good game?"

"Yeah, it was fun. Though don't think I won't forget that huge snowball you threw at me," Sunset said, playfully elbowing him in his sides.

"In my defence it missed you."

"Doesn't matter, you still threw it."

"You were on the opposite team, you were a valid target."

"You thought your girlfriend was a valid target to throw a snowball at?"

"Hmmmmmm.....yes," Forte replied, before stuffing his mouth full of cake.

Sunset giggled and wrapped her hooves around Forte, pulling him in for a hug, "Just don't gloat like Rainbow Dash."

"I won't. But changing the subject, we're heading back tomorrow morning aren't we?"

"Yeah. We don't want to be away too long, and I have a bit of school work to catch up on."

"Need any help with it?"

"Nah, I'll be OK. Thanks anyway though."

The sound of silverware clinking against glass drew everyone's attention to Twilight who had placed herself on top of the sales counter.

"Thank you all for attending everypony. I'd like to start by thanking you all for partaking in the snow-ball match, and I'd personally like to congratulate the pegasi for the victory."

The resounding stomping of hooves filled the room with the losing team showing respect for the victors. Soon enough, the noise died down allowing Twilight to continue speaking.

"I'd also like to formally introduce two very special ponies...well, one of them isn't technically a pony, but nonetheless I think it would be great if we could all give them a big Ponyville welcome. Forte and Sunset, come on up!"

Sunset enthusiastically got up and headed for the counter where Twilight was standing, taking Forte with her in her magic after noticing he remained in his place. Coming to a stop and putting him down next to her, he whispered into her ear.

"I don't like being put in the spotlight like this."

"I know. Consider it payback for that snowball. Now smile, ponies are looking at us."

Forte reluctantly did so, and waved a hoof awkwardly for good measure. Looking around he still couldn't get over the fact that many of the ponies looked like his fellow students, some even had their own children.

I doubt I'd be able to look at them the same way again.

Soon enough, the cheering and stomping hooves died down and Twilight continued speaking to the crowd.

"Thank you everypony, I'm sure Sunset and Forte appreciated that. And speaking of Forte, I bet you're all wondering why you see another pony looking exactly like him."

A few nods from the crowd confirmed Twilight's suspicions.

"Well," she continued, "The Forte you see up front is from a world no the other side of a magical mirror. The other pony who looks just like him, is also called Forte but he is from right here in Equestria. The Forte from the other world wanted to visit with his marefriend Sunset Shimmer, also an Equestrian native and was Princess Celestia's personal student before she entered the other world."

Sunset momentarily winced at Twilight's last words, as memories of that encounter once more resurfaced in her mind. And unease though was immediately evaporated as ponies once more cheered, clearly impressed at what they had heard.

"Ponyville has two personal students of Princess Celestia?" one pony could be heard saying in the background, drowned out in a cacophony of cheers and hoof stomps.

"She must be really special if Princess Celestia chose her," another pony said, this time catching Sunset's attention.

"She's not exactly wrong," Forte whispered into her ear, "You are special. Amazingly so."

"Thank you," Sunset replied, blushing softly, "You're a special guy too."

The cheering died down once again, allowing Twilight to finish speaking, "Now, without further ado, why don't we carry on partying? All of this food won't eat itself."

The party did continue and Forte was now sat with his counterpart in the corner, slightly away from the dance floor.

"So," Forte said, "You headed back to Canterlot tomorrow?"

"Probably. Or I might stay in Ponyville another day," Pony Forte replied, turning his head ever so slightly in Twilight's direction.

"I can't imagine why."

"Can you blame me for not wanting to leave sooner?"

"No I suppose not. Twilight's a nice girl, make your move while you have the chance."

"You're right, I'll ask her."

"Excellent!"

Both Fortes began to watch the party unfold from the sides; neither of them inclined in anyway to get up and dance with the girls on the dance floor.

"Forte?" Pony Forte asked, "Can I ask you something....personal?"

"Sure."

"What are your parents like?"

The topic Forte had been expecting, and dreading, had finally come up. He knew of the deaths of his counterpart's parents and knew he would have to tread carefully on the sensitive matter.

"They're great. I couldn't ask for better parents."

"What do they do for a living?"

"My mum's a songwriter and composer and my dad's a construction engineer. Recently he was appointed Chief Engineer of a major construction project, specifically overseeing the construction of the new Wonderbolt stadium. Wonderbolts are a football team in my world, one of the biggest too."

"Sounds awesome. The Wonderbolts exist here too, but here they're an elite stunt team."

"Sounds cool. If I'm ever here again I'd definitely have to see them."

"They start touring again in about a month's time."

"Have you been to see them before?"

Pony Forte nodded, "Season ticket holder. I doubt there's a single Pegasi alive who hasn't seen them. My parents took me regularly when I was a foal. Had I not decided to pursue a musical career, I probably would have given it a shot at being a Wonderbolt."

Pony Forte sighed sadly and his shoulders slumped down, "My parents did a lot for me when I was young. More than I'll ever truly know.....and I'll never have the chance to repay that."

"Well the way I see it you tour Equestria performing songs, bringing joy to ponies and whatever else lives here. And from the looks of things," Forte said, looking over to Twilight, "You're starting to make a life for yourself. I know that while our parents are each other's counterpart like ourselves, I feel like they would be proud of what you've achieved."

"I guess so," Pony Forte said glumly, "It still hurts all these years later though, losing them."

"I'm sorry to hear about your parents," Forte said solemnly, "I can't imagine what it's like to lose them when you're so young."

"Don't worry about it, I'm not the only one who lost their parents when they were young."

"You could come over you know," Forte blurted out.

"Excuse me?"

Forte turned to his counterpart, "You could come to my place should you ever go through the mirror."

Doubt and uncertainty overcame Pony Forte. Seeing people that are counterparts of his own deceased parents would be an unusual experience to say the least. But on the other hoof it could help bring closure to his suffering over their loss.

"I'll think about it."

The party went on well into the night with many ponies dancing and drinking the night away; including Rainbow and Applejack having a drinking contest and only succeeding in drinking each other under the table, and Sunset spent the night giving Twilight dancing lessons.

However, all good things must end and at around 1AM, ponies staggered out of the town hall and headed home. Forte meanwhile was resting on Sunset's back having had a little too much to drink, and Pony Forte was likewise resting on Twilight's back for the same reason.

"Honestly," said Sunset looking back at Forte, "I can't take him anywhere."

"I get the feeling I'll have to put up with the same."

"Are you saying you like your Forte?" Sunset asked teasingly.

"No not at all! I never said that!" Twilight hastily replied, blushing in the process.

"Admit it Twilight, you like him."

"Maybe."

"Maybe? Come on Twilight, I'm a mare as well. I know that look you've been giving him all night."

"What are you talking about?"

"I saw how you kept looking over at him when you thought I wasn't looking."

"I was just making sure he and Forte were OK."

"Sure Twilight, keep telling yourself that."

...........

"OK! I admit it! I like him!" Twilight stated, dramatically throwing her hooves into the air.

Sunset beamed with joy, "This is perfect! Do I get an invite to the wedding?"

"Wedding? We haven't even dated yet."

"You went to a restaurant with him didn't you?"

"It wasn't a date."

"It was you and him alone, in a restaurant. I'd call that a date."

"Maybe that's what it's called in the human world, but here in Equestria it was just a meet up between ponies that soon became friends."

"Twilight," Sunset dead-panned.

Twilight groaned and rolled her eyes, "Fine! It was a date!"

"I'm proud of you Twilight. Getting yourself a coltfriend....and a handsome one too."

"He's not my coltfriend!"

Oh yes he is! Sunset thought.

"But yes," Twilight continued, "He is handsome."

"You are going to go on another date with him aren't you?"

"Will you continue to pester me if I don't?"

"Yes. And so will the girls."

Twilight and Sunset finally reached the castle and went inside, with both Forte's still riding on their backs and headed up the stairs towards the bedrooms. Before she turned into her bedroom, Sunset called over to Twilight.

"Are you two sleeping together?"

"No, I'm putting him in another guest bedroom. It's too soon to sleep together. We've only been on one date after all."

"Fair enough. My Forte however......well, I don't think I need to tell you."

"No," Twilight replied, giggling, "He does seem to enjoy being with you."

"That's putting it mildly. Anyway, goodnight Twilight."

"Goodnight Sunset."

Sunset headed inside of her bedroom with Forte still resting on her back. Closing the door and walking over to the bed, she magically shut the curtains and switched on the bedside lamps, gently illuminating the room. She pulled the covers back and gently levitated Forte onto the bed and quickly jumped in with him and pulled the covers back.

Leaning over to Forte, she gave him an nuzzle on his cheeks and whispered softly, "Love you darling."

Author's Note

This chapter was an absolute bitch to get out.

Thanks again toA random personfor editing.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Tankoncow
Allmightytoaster
AMG-guy63
Redfox335
Khadija WestAkarkouz
Camron Mouton

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 24 - Even The Darkest Night Will End

Author's Note

Tirek is in his 'buffed up' form in this.

Chapter - 24 - Even The Darkest Night Will End

Pain.

Intense, excruciating pain.

After having his legs broken by Gilda, Forte barely registered being dragged back to his cell, chained to the chair and the following beatings from Gilda's accomplices. Barely conscious, and after what felt like hours, he felt a heavy weight on his lap. Gilda stood, arms folded, directly in front of Forte; looking down at with all the contempt and disdain she could muster.

"I bet you regret trying to escape."

A faint murmur left Forte's gagged mouth and he nodded his head.

"You should regret it," she hissed, "You'll continue to regret it. You'll regret it even more after I torture you further."

Tears continued to fall down Forte's cheeks as he shook his head, just wishing his nightmare would end quickly.

"No? You don't want me to torture you?"

Forte shook his head again.

"Why not? It's so much fun! But, I'll come back to you later. I have a new...'guest' to greet. Sit tight now, I'll be back to play with you later," she replied, adding insult to injury by giving him a kiss on his cheek.

"I better take this with me," she added, holding a key in front of Forte, "It unlocks those padlocks to your chains. We wouldn't want you checking out early now, would we?"

Forte again shook his head.

"I better put it in a safe place," Gilda added, unzipping her jacket and putting the key between her breasts, "Don't worry, I won't lose it. Not that it matters if I do. You're not going anywhere."

Gilda got up off of Forte and walked to the cell door, turning to the guard on watch, "If he tries to escape again, break his arms."

"Yes boss."

Forte looked up, catching the attention of Gilda as she left.

"Oh didn't I tell you? I got promoted. Good night."

Gilda left, closing and locking the door behind her, just in time before Forte drifted off to sleep.

The ear-splitting screams echoed down the bunker corridors, curdling the blood of any too thin skinned to cope. Walking into the room, Gilda watched with delight at the sight of Tempest tied to a chair, being tortured by the new Underboss.

"Who else was working with you?" asked the Underboss, holding a hot iron rod.

Tempest groaned in pain before spitting at the man in response.

"Such a dirty reply," the Underboss replied, wiping the spit off of his cheek with a tissue, "Ah, I see we have a visitor."

Tempest looked over to see Gilda approach.

"My my my," Gilda teased, "You look like your in a bit of a pickle."

"Get lost, little girl," Tempest spat, blood dripping from her mouth, "The grown-ups are having a discussion."

With some force, Gilda delivered a firm backhand across Tempest's face, "Don't take that tone with me, prisoner!"

"Tempest, or should that be Fizzlepop," the Underboss said mockingly, eliciting some laughs from the present guards, "Allow me to introduce you to our newest Caporegime."

"You must be getting desperate for members if this silly little girl is the best you can get."

Rather than immediately retaliate, Gilda turned to the Underboss, "Could I have some time alone with our new 'guest'?"

"Of course," the Underboss replied, "Try not to enjoy yourself too much."

"No promises."

The Underboss and his goons left, leaving Gilda alone with Tempest.

"How's the legs?"

"Piss off."

Gilda responded by giving Tempest's legs a small kick, prompting more prolonged screams from Tempest.

"Did that hurt?" Gilda asked mockingly.

Tempest hissed painfully through her teeth, "Is that the best you have?"

A feral grin crossed Gilda's lips as she picked up the hot iron rod, "Let's see how loud you can scream."

Sunset creeped silently in the shadows across the hardwood floor, having removed her boots to lessen the noise. Despite trusting the Justicars to do their jobs, she couldn't just sit on her backside and do nothing. She had to do something. Her first attempt resulted in her friends tying her to a chair to prevent her escaping. But this time, with the girls distracted watching TV, Sunset took the opportunity to 'get another coffee'.

Via the back door and the number 60 bus to the outskirts of town.

Quietly opening the door, she put her coat and boots on and stepped outside.

"YOU BROKE A PINKIE PROMISE!"

*UNDISCLOSED LOCATION*

"The personnel have arrived sir," Colonel Bronze Hammer said.

"Good," Lord Wellington replied, "And the officer to lead the assault?"

"Major Forlorn Hope, sir."

"Excellent. Damn fine officer is Hope."

"From the ranks, is he not?"

Lord Wellington nodded, "Raised him myself. Yet the Army Board still stifles me by sending coffee house fops who I wouldn't trust to run a bath, let alone a battalion."

"Should I send the Major to you now, sir?"

"Yes."

The Colonel nodded and left the room, leaving Lord Wellington to think on to the battle ahead, but was quickly interrupted by his secure landline phone ringing. He walked over and picked up the receiver.

"Yes?"

"Sir, Chief Superintendent Lord Tirek is calling."

"Patch him through."

"Yes, sir."

After a couple of seconds, a deep booming voice came through the phone.

"Good evening, Nosey."

'Nosey' sighed, tired of that old childhood nickname, "Tirek. What do you want? I'm rather busy."

"I know. I heard about what's happened to those two kids. Lex informed me."

"To think that bastard has the same mother as ourselves."

"I take it you have plans in place to rescue them?"

"Yes. Major Hope will lead the assault."

"Then victory is assured," Tirek replied, feeling a sense of relief, "Hope and his band of Merry Men have a knack of completing the most impossible of tasks."

"Indeed," Wellington confirmed, "Don't let our step-brother or his scum-of-the-Earth followers know."

"I won't. Our dear step-brother does enjoy surprises after all. I wouldn't want to deprive him of one."

Just then there was a knock at the door.

"I must go," Lord Wellington said, "I'll speak to you again later."

"Of course, good night to you, Lord Wellington."

Wellington rolled his eyes, "To you also, Lord Tirek."

Wellington placed the phone back down on the receiver and called out loudly to the door, "Enter."

The door opened and in Colonel Bronze Hammer, "Field Marshal Iron Duke, Major Forlorn Hope has arrived."

"Send him in."

"Yes sir."

Colonel Bronze Hammer walked over to the door and opened it, allowing another officer to walk in. A tall man with blonde hair and with a rough and ready appearance; he stood to attention in front of the Field Marshal's desk.

"Major Forlorn Hope, reporting as ordered sir."

"We have another mission for you, Hope. Very dangerous and death is likely. Are you interested?"

"Very much so sir," Hope replied, an eager smile crossing his face.

"Excellent. Are you familiar with the criminal gang leader known as Storm King?"

"I am sir."

"What do you know about him?"

"He is responsible for drug dealing, drug smuggling, profiteering, prostitution rackets, kidnapping, murder, arson, theft amongst other crimes, sir."

"Did you also know he's my half brother?"

"I did not, sir."

"We share the same mother, as does Chief Superintendent Lord Tirek. He may be related by blood, but he is no brother of mine. I will not be satisfied until that tyrant is swinging from the gallows."

"We shall succeed sir. The Chosen Men are ready for any fight."

"They better be, because you will be assaulting the Sarcanas Estate tonight. It will be a tough assignment Hope. I would use words like dire and dismal but that would only cheer you up."

Hope smiled, "Thank you, sir."

"If you succeed in this Hope, I'll see to it you are made Lieutenant Colonel."

"Thank you, sir."

"Dismissed, Hope."

"Hi Sunset!" Sonata said happily, as she watched Sunset being dragged on a chair into the room, "Did you ask to be tied up again?"

"No."

"Then why are you tied up?"

"She tried to leave the safe house to save Forte," Applejack answered.

"I thought you Pinkie Promised you wouldn't?"

"I did."

"There you go Sunset," Applejack said, positioning Sunset directly in front of Sonata, "The girls have decided it's in yer interest, and ours, to keep yer tied up until Forte is found."

"Untie me! I promise I won't run away!" Sunset screamed, struggling to free herself, "Again."

"No can do sugarcube," Applejack replied, making sure the knots were tight, "Besides, yer if enough trouble. Yer broke a Pinkie Promise."

After confirming the knots on Sunset were tight, she made her way to the door, "Now you girls sit tight now. We'll pop in later with fried chicken."

"Can we have tacos?"

"Aria says you can have taco's the same day she unties you."

"But that'll be never!"

"See you later ladies," Applejack said, closing and locking the door.

They're really not taking chances this time. Damn Pinkie's Pinkie Sense!

Turning her attention away from the door and back to Sonata, she couldn't help but stare in bewilderment at how happy Sonata was, even though she was in the same situation.

"So you broke a Pinkie Promise?" Sonata asked, "That's kinda stupid. Even I wouldn't be that dumb."

Sunset scowled and clenched her jaw, not liking being reminded by the slow-witted Sonata how stupid her actions were, "Yes. I foolishly forgot about Pinkie's Pinkie Sense. And now I'm here. Again."

"Oh it's not so bad," Sonata replied, smiling, "You have me to keep you company."

"Oh how wonderful," Sunset deadpanned, "Hey, I know, you could ask them to untie us? They might listen to you!"

"Why would I do that?" Sonata laughed, "I asked them to do it. I like being tied up. So do you!"

"I DO NOT!"

"Then why are your cheeks burning bright red?"

Sunset fumed silently all the while staring deadly daggers at Sonata.

"Hey, Sunset?!"

"What?"

"Wanna hear about the history of tacos?"

"No."

"Well it all started-"

Sunset sighed and resigned herself to her fate.

Couldn't they have at least gagged her?

*A FEW HOURS LATER*

Back in Forte's cell, Forte could only squirm uncomfortably under the watchful gaze of the guard, not in a good mood as guarding Forte also meant changing his soiled nappies whilst he slept, as he had just done in the last half hour. Something he was most repulsed to do and as such resented Forte for it. Hour after hour drifted by until the door suddenly opened and the guard on duty immediately stood to attention.

"Hello there, Forte," the Underboss said with a cheerful smile, as though he was selling sweets to children and not in the middle of torturing them, "How are you my boy?"

Forte could only scowl in response.

The Underboss shook his head, "Kids these days are so disrespectful."

He walked over to Forte and removed the gag, placing it on a table behind Forte along with various other 'tools' not intended for use on the human body.

"Would you like a drink?" the Underboss asked, "I like rum myself. Have you ever had it?"

Forte shook his head.

"Then you should try some."

A few seconds later, Forte saw a glass filled with rum in front of him, its strong smell overwhelming his already worn senses. He barely had time to refuse before it was forced down his throat, the strong beverage causing him to cough which in turn caused further pain to his abdomen and chest.

"Good stuff, eh? Have some more."

The Underboss shoved the neck of the bottle into Forte's mouth and pinching his nose, forced him to swallow. After several seconds, Forte had downed a good portion of the bottle, the alcohol's effects already evident; light headed and barely able to hold a coherent thought together, Forte's head swayed from side to side.

"Wow," the Underboss said, "You really are a lightweight. No wonder you're still in nappies."

Forte tried to respond, but in his heavily intoxicated state his response was nothing more than an incoherent mumble.

"I'm sorry, what was that?"

"I...I want...to...go home..."

The Underboss smiled and leaned in close to Forte's face, "This is your home now. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going to visit your girlfriend."

Forte looked up to the Underboss, fear evident in his eyes.

"She's a lovely girl. And I'm going to show her my own interpretation of 'breaking and entering'."

"No...no...don't hurt her..."

"Hurt her?" the Underboss laughed, "Since when has making love hurt anyone?"

"You bastard."

Forte was punched hard on the nose which was soon followed up by several more hard blows.

"YOU! LITTLE! PIECE! OF! SHIT!"

Fresh bruises covered Forte's face as blood trickled down from his nose.

"Why...do you...hate...me?"

"Shut up!"

"What...did I ever...do to...you?"

"I said shut up!" the Underboss bellowed, punching Forte hard in his gut.

Forte cried out in pain again, his screams echoing throughout the room. The Underboss however, was not at all impressed.

"Fucking kids these days. You're all a bunch of lightweights. In my day kids took their beatings without a word, and if they gobbed off you gave them another."

He walked back over to the tool station and picked up the gag, fastened it tightly back into Forte's mouth, Forte still crying.

"You're a pathetic little mummy's boy. You deserve every single beating we give you. And you have many many more to come."

How is she still talking? Sunset wondered, She's been talking non-stop about tacos for hours!

Her taco history torture was interrupted by the unlocking and opening of the bedroom door, giving Sunset the first bit of relief she had felt in hours.

"Hey Sunset," Rainbow said, holding up a bucket of fried chicken, "I got food for you."

"Finally! I'm starving!"

"What about me?" Sonata asked.

"I'll be feeding you," Aria replied, holding another takeaway bag.

Sonata's eyes lit up with unbridled joy, "You brought me tacos!"

"No," Aria replied, smirking in delight, "The tacos are for me. You have chicken like the kinky minx over there."

"Hey!"

"But I want tacos!"

"Not tonight sister," Aria replied, holding a chicken drumstick in front of Sonata, "Now eat up and I may give you tacos tomorrow night."

"But you said that last night! And every night before that!"

"Hey Dash?"

"Yes, Sunnykinks?"

Sunset scowled at the nickname, "If you untie me I could feed myself."

"Sorry. I Pinkie Promised I wouldn't untie you."

"So?"

"So? You're in the situation you're in because you broke a Pinkie Promise. And if I break a Pinkie Promise too...well, you'll have a new room mate."

"Fine!" Sunset grumbled, "But before you go could you at least gag Sonata? I swear if I hear the word 'taco' one more time-"

"But who doesn't like hearing about tacos?"

"She's out cold, ma'am."

Gilda stared in disappointment at Tempest's unconscious body, the torture too much for her to cope with.

"For crying out loud, just as we were really getting going, "Gilda scoffed, "Oh well, I'll go and see the horse-fucker. Let me know when she regains consciousness, so we can continue our electrifying playdate."

"Yes boss," the underlings replied.

Gilda left Tempest's torture room and made her way to Forte, having already decided what she intends to do.

Bursting into the room, the banging of the door echoed around the room, startling both the guard and Forte. Gilda made a beeline straight for him, straddled and un-gagged him and immediately thrusting her tongue into his mouth, giving what she thought was a passionate kiss for several seconds before pulling out. Forte, battered and bruised physically and mentally, could barely put a coherent thought together.

"Did you like that?"

Forte gave no answer, still too out of it to barely register his surroundings.

"I know, right? You're so amazed you have no answer."

She again began to 'passionately' kiss him on his mouth and bite his lips, ignoring his clearly repulsed feelings, caring only for her own satisfaction; and began sliding her hand down his groin area, massaging it soon resulting in a natural biological response. One that sickened Forte, but delighted Gilda.

"You're really into this bondage shit aren't you?" Gilda asked mockingly, "What would Sunbitch say if she knew you were getting off from me?"

Gilda continued to molest Forte, who despite his best efforts to think of other things, gave off involuntary moans of pleasure. Even through his nappy, Gilda could feel his member stiffening quickly.

"You're a sick freak," Gilda snarled before it formed into a grin, "I think I might actually start to like you."

Gilda went in to kiss Forte full on the mouth again, still massaging his groin.

In the other cell, Shimmer continued to shake in terror as the Underboss caressed her cheeks and sniffed what was left of her hair like a creepy old pervert, "Such a lovely girl."

She tried to squirm away but was held firmly in place by the chains.

"Oh come now sweetie," the Underboss said, "I know you prefer the boy, but he's Gilda's toy to play with now, as you are now mine."

Shimmer shook her head, tears falling down her cheeks.

"No? You don't wish to be my toy?"

Shimmer shook her head again and stared at the Underboss, watching with increasing horror as he began unzipping his trousers.

"Unfortunately for you," he replied with a feral grin, quickly changing Shimmer's ball gag for an O-ring gag, "You don't have a choice."

"So Sunny? Wanna hear the rest of taco history?"

A muffled response left Sunset's mouth, the duct tape preventing speech. Aria 'misinterpreted' Sunset's request to gag Sonata to allow her peace and quiet and gagged Sunset instead. Much to toe former's amusement and the latter's anger.

"That's great! I love you Sunny-Bunny! You're such a great listener!"

Sonata began her long lecture once more, oblivious to Sunset's disinterest and burning internal rage.

I'm going to get you back for this, Aria!

"YOU FUCKING ANIMAL FUCKING BASTARD!" Gilda spat, slapping Forte as blood trickled off of her lip, "FUCKING BITING ME?!"

"Not...nice...to be...hurt...is it?" Forte wheezed out, feeling proud he finally managed to hurt Gilda.

"You'll fucking pay for biting me!" Gilda screamed, walking over to the tool table. Grabbing what she needed, she walked back to Forte and held in front of him the implement she intended to use.

"I'm going to make sure you can never bite anyone again!" she snarled, relishing in the look of abject horror in Forte's face.

"NO! NO! NO! I'M SORR-"

Gilda shoved the pliers into Forte's mouth, immediately gripping a molar and pulling and twisting tightly. Gilda continued unfazed through Forte's blood curdling screams, the latter unable to even thrash around even in the slightest due to chains tightly binding him. Forte tried in vain to shake his head free, but the guard on duty only held his head in place, allowing for easier work for Gilda.

"If you're going to bite like an animal," Gilda said, still pulling and twisting Forte's tooth, "Then you can't have your teeth!"

Gilda twisted the pliers even more, prompting louder screams from Forte.

The only thing stopping her was a loud thud on the door.

Turning back to Forte, she was about to start torturing him again when another thud hit the door. Quickly followed by another and then another.

"See who's disturbing my fun and tell them to piss off," she ordered the guard.

The guard walked over to the door and began to open it.